-->
~* I am walking through a long corridor, I can't see any doors so I just kept walking wondering where am I.
'How did I get here?' I think to myself and keep walking.
After what felt like ages I see the end of the corridor at a distance and there is a door, also I see something else. Something is on the floor by the wall not far from the door and I decide to take a closer look. 'It's not like I have any other way to go.' I thought.
As I get closer I see it's not something, it's someone. A girl sitting down holding her legs and with her face buried in them. It seems she is crying.
“Hello.” I said as I got closer to her.
She raises her head, looked at me for a second or two, buried her head on her knees again and resumed crying.
“What's wrong? Are you okay?” I said slowly sitting down close to her hoping she doesn't freak out.
She shook her head and just kept crying.
“Is that a no nothing is wrong or I'm not okay?” I ask her.
“I... I'm... not... okay.” She said between sobs.
“What's wrong? Maybe I can help you?”
“I'm sad.”
“Why are you sad?”
“Because of you.”
“What? Why? I never saw you before. How can you be sad because of me?”
“That's why. You don't remember me and that makes me sad.”
“How can I forget someone as pretty as you?”
“I can't tell you that. You have to find out yourself.”
“And how do I do that?”
“The door.”
“What about it?”
“The answers are behind the door.”
“Is that it? All I need to do is go through the door?”
“Yes, but is not that easy.”
“How so? Is the door locked?”
“No, it isn't locked, and you'll see what I mean when you try to open the door.”
“Who are you? Why are you telling me all this?”
“I can't tell you who am I and I'm telling you this because I want you to remember me.”
“Can I at least have your name? Just the first name will be enough. It might help me a little.”
“D...Danielle.”
“That's a pretty name. I wish I could remember you.”
“You will and I can't wait for you to remember.”
“So all I need to do is go through the door?”
She nodded.
“Can you go with me?”
She shook her head and said. “No, you need to do it alone.”
“Will you be okay here?”
She just nodded her head again.
“Okay. I better do it then.” I said getting up.
“See you later Danielle.”
“I hope so Dan, I really hope so.” She said.
I started to walk towards the door again and look back to see her one more time but she vanished.
'What is going on? Was she real or am I losing my marbles?' I thought and decided to keep walking towards the door. She said the answers were there, but also that might be my only way out of here so I need to go through it anyway.
As I got closer, each step seemed to be harder to make. The door looks familiar but I don't know why. I started to get a sense of dread, like something really bad is behind that door. I can almost feel what it is and it scares the crap out of me.
I kept going slowly and the fear in me kept growing too. All I want to do is turn around and run away but something else tells me that not only something really bad is behind that door but also something very dear to me.
'She was right, this is not going to be easy. I hope she is worth it.'
It seemed that an eternity passed before I could reach the door. By the time I reached it I was shaking and very afraid of what might be behind it. I slowly reach for the doorknob. After a few false starts I finally was able to grab it. I was about to open the door when.... *~
The alarm starts screaming waking me up with a start.
'I hate this alarm. It is always scaring the crap out of me.' I thought after turning it off
'Gosh I hate that dream. I have been dreaming it every night since I made that stupid promise to Ashley. The girl is something new though. What does this dream mean? I better write it down before I forget. Maybe Ashley can help me get some sense out of it.'
Ashley is a long time friend of mine. She is a neighbor and we grew up together. She, Steve and I were always together. Steve is my best buddy but he has been acting strange for a while now and she keeps saying everything is fine but I know him. Something is bugging him and I think it is something to do with me.
Ashley is always there for me and keep having strange ideas. She is also always trying to make me dress like a girl but I always refused. I mean until last week when she tricked me to make that damn promise.
Before you ask me, no, she didn't dress me up, yet. She said something about doing it right, and needing some stuff. So, she said she would do it Saturday. The worst part is that Steve is also in cahoots with Ashley, and no she is not going to dress him up. Talk about being unfair. Of course there is no way he could ever pass as a girl. He is 17 years old, 6'2 and very athletic. By the way did I tell you he is also Ashley's older brother?
I am 16 and just 5'7 just like Ashley and people keep thinking I am a girl. I know I'm not buff like Steve but I don't think I look like a girl. Okay I confess I am scared shitless about Saturday. What if I really do look like a girl? I keep getting this sense of dread just like the one I sensed in my dream.
No I can't think like that. I know I don't look like a girl and they will see it soon. That's why I made that promise to Ashley. And yes she tricked me to make that promise. What can I say she knows me better than anyone and used it against me.
What did I promise? Well... it is the holidays season and she knows how much I like to help people out, specially children, and she... well... wanted us to volunteer to help out some children in the local hospital that will need to spend Christmas there. The thing is that she want us to volunteer as Santa's Helpers, yes you got it, female elves like those you see in the malls. So I promised her that if she can make me look like a girl I will volunteer with her. What can I say she appealed to my soft side. It almost makes me hope she can make me look like a girl so I can bring those sick kids a smile on their faces.
After I finished writing the dream down I quickly went trough my morning routine, grabbed a piece of toast for breakfast and flew out of the house to meet Ashley and Steve.
It didn't take long to meet them because as soon I got out of the house I bumped into Steve as he was about to ring the bell. I just didn't fall on my butt because he held me up before that.
'Gosh he is strong' I thought to myself
“Are you okay?” He asked me.
“Y...yes. Thank you Steve.”
“You are welcome, Danny.”
“Hi Danny.” Ashley said and gave me a big hug and a peck on my cheek.
“Hi Ashley.” I said and did the same to her.
“Did you sleep well?” She asked me.
“More or less. I had that dream again.”
“The one with the door?” Steve asked.
“Yes, the same one, but this time there was something different in it.”
“What was that?” Ashley asked.
“I wrote it down and you can read it later okay?”
“Okay.” They said.
“Oh, are you ready for tomorrow?” Ashley asked.
“What about tomorrow?” I asked her.
“Tomorrow is Saturday, remember?”
“Oh shit. I forgot. Steve, please get me out of this.”
“No can do Bro. It's your mess and I have nothing to do with it.” He said.
“Yeah right. I know you are dying to see me dolled up so you can laugh at me.”
“That's not true. I would never laugh at you, and to tell the truth I am kinda curious how you would look dressed as a girl.” He said.
“I am doomed.” I said and lowered my head.
The walk to the school was pretty quiet after that.
What can I tell you about my school life? Ashley and I are juniors and Steve is a senior. I dread the next year when I will be a senior. Why? Because my friendship with Steve have kept the bullies at bay so far as he can be very scary when he is protecting me or Ashley. Of course he will be at university next year and I will still be trapped here, at least I will have Ashley with me.
No I'm not a loner, lot by a long shot. I just don't have many friends and most of my friends are the same as Ashley's so I am always around girls, but I am just a friend for them and I am fine with that. Unfortunately that has a downside and they treat me like one of the girls and they talk about everything around me and I mean everything. For example I know more about periods than any guy should know. Also it seems that the guys at the school avoid me like plague. I hear them calling me names in the hallways and even some openly gay boys asked me for dates a few times. No I'm not gay. At least I don't think I am. To tell the truth I'm not attracted to boys or girls. I did hear some boys talking about “hard-ons” sometimes but I never had one and I wonder what it is like.
Yes you probably figured out by now that I didn't start puberty yet, but my parents said it isn't uncommon in our family for boys to start it late. My father only started bulking up when he was my age so I figure that it won't take long now.
I better stop rambling now
The morning was pretty uneventful and before I noticed it was lunch time. Today I sat with Ashley and Steve as they wanted to read what I wrote about my dream so we found an empty table at the corner of the cafeteria after we grabbed the grub they call lunch here.
As soon as we sat down Ashley said. “Okay, where is it?”
“Where is what?” I said feigning innocence.
“The paper with the dream, silly.”
“Do I have to?”
“Yes.” Both Steve and Ashley said firmly. One thing you can say about them, they are very close and get along very well.
“Can we eat first?” I asked them.
“You can eat while we read. What about that?” Steve asked.
“That won't work.” I said. “I will be too nervous to eat while you read.”
“Okay, we eat first, but as soon we, and by we I mean Ashley and I, finish our lunches we start reading, okay?” Steve said.
“That's not fair.”
“It is. I know you. If we don't do that way you will take your time eating and the bell will ring before you finish your lunch.” Ashley said.
Darn, they do know me well. That is exactly what I was planning to do.
“Fine.” I said and pouted.
It didn't take them much time to finish eating because they both wolfed the food down their throats. I never saw Ashley eat that fast though wolfing down is Steve's usual way of eating. I don't know how he can eat so much and stay in shape. I think he could eat an entire cow and then go back for seconds.
“Okay we are finished.” Steve said.
“But I hardly started to eat mine.” I said.
“You always eat slowly.” He said.
“Just as slow as Ashley usually.” I said.
“But you are eating more slowly today.” Ashley said.
“No, you did it like Steve today.” I said.
“I know.” She said. “It's because I want to read it without worrying about the time. The other dream was pretty interesting and you said something was different this time.”
“Okay, okay. Here it is.” I said producing the pieces of paper and giving it to Ashley.
They put it on the table and started to read together while I tried to eat the rest of the lunch.
By the time they finished reading they had a strange expression on their faces.
“What's wrong?” I asked them.
“N..nothing.” Steve said.
“Do you know something about the girl in my dream? Is she real?”
“We don't know anything, Dan.” Ashley said.
“Is it true?” I asked Steve.
“Y...yes.” He said.
“Why don't I believe you?” I told them.
“Please believe us, Dan. We don't know anything. We just found the dream a little strange and interesting.”
“Okay. I'll drop it for now.” I said.
The rest of the day was pretty quiet but I was a little distracted. Something kept telling me that they know something about the girl in my dream and are not telling me. I might be wrong and a little paranoid though, after all it was just a dream, wasn't it?”
After the end of the school day we walked back together. They walked me all the way home but had to leave because they had errands to run.
“That's okay guys. I'll see you tomorrow morning.”
“Yes, don't forget to shave before going to my place.” Ashley said.
“Shave? You know I don't shave yet, Ashley.”
“Not your face, silly. Pits and legs.” She said.
“But I hardly have any hair on my legs.” I whined.
“You want to do this right, don't you?”
“There is no way I can win this one, is there?” I asked looking at Steve.
“You should know that by now, bro.” He said.
“Fine. I'll do it right. I made you a promise after all.”
“Thank you, thank you.” She said happily and gave me a big hug.
“See you tomorrow at 9:00 then?” Steve asked
“That early?”
“No whining.” Ashley said.
“Okay, okay.” I said
Ashley
After we left Dan at his place we quickly went back home so he couldn't hear us talking.
“Do you think it is starting?” I asked Steve.
“I think so. It is about time.” He said.
~* I find myself again in that strange corridor without any doors around and unable to see the end of it.
'Come on, not this again. It is getting ridiculous. This gotta be a dream.' I thought to myself.
Okay, that is new. The other times I never had thought of this being a dream and I wondered if that's what people call lucid dreaming.
'I better get moving and find that dammed door so I can get out of here.' I thought and started walking again.
After a long time I saw Danielle again. She was sitting on the floor but she wasn't crying this time.
“Hello Danielle.” I greeted her.
“Hi Dan. It is nice to see you again. At least this time you remembered my name.”
“I remembered it from the last time I was here.”
“I know.”
“This is a dream, isn't it?”
“Yes, Dan. This is a dream.”
“But why do I know this is a dream? I never knew that before.”
“I'm not sure.”
“But you know something, don't you?”
“Yes, but I can't tell you that. You have to figure out yourself.”
“Is there ANYTHING you can tell me?”
“Just that it is starting.”
“What is starting?”
“Your journey to discover who you are.”
“But I know who I am.”
“Do you really? Don't you have any doubts about that? Don't you feel something is not quite right about your life?”
“Well... I'm not sure. I never really thought about that.”
“No, you did think about that. That is one of the reasons you forgot about me. I know you Dan, better than you know yourself.”
“How can you know?”
“This is a dream, remember? Everything you know, I know. Also I know things you don't remember or refuses to.”
“Let me guess, you can't tell me which things I don't remember, right?”
“You catch on quickly.” She said grinning.
“Okay. But there is anything you can tell me about the door? Why is so hard for me to open it?”
“I can't tell you much about it, and you still didn't open it because you are afraid of what is on the other side.”
“And what is on the other side.”
“I can't tell you that. All I can say is that the answers you seek are on the other side of it.”
“Grrrrr.... Are you always that cryptic?”
“I'm sorry Dan. If I could I would tell you. You are very important to me and there is nothing that I want more that you remember who I am, but I can't. To do that will serve no purpose. You need to figure it out yourself in order to find out who you really are.”
“But why do I keep dreaming about that dammed door every night?”
“Because you are getting ready to open it. The time for your awakening is approaching.”
“Awakening?”
“Yes, awakening as in removing the veil of your eyes and finally remember all the things you forgot.”
“Will I be able to open the door tonight?”
“I don't know.”
“But I do have to try, don't I?”
“If you wish to.”
“Did anyone tell you that talking to you can be very frustrating?”
“No, you are the only one I can talk to.”
“Oh yeah. I forgot this is a dream for a second. I better go try to open that door. This is getting out of hand. I want my regular dreams back.”
“Good luck with that Dan. I hope we can see each other again.”
“If I do open the door, will I be able to see you again?”
“More times than you can imagine.” She said smiling.
“What do you mean by that?”
“You will find out soon, Dan.”
“I better go, this talk is giving me a headache.”
“Good luck.”
“Bye Danielle.”
I turned around and kept walking towards the door. I looked back again to see if she would disappear like she did last night and when I looked back she wasn't there anymore.
'Okay, I really need to open that door. I can't take this much longer, I feel like I'm about to go insane.'
I kept walking towards the door and again like last night each step started to become harder to make than the previous one.
'It feels like something doesn't want me to open the door. But I have to do it.'
I kept walking slowly and after a long time I finally reached the door. I could feel a lot of things coming from it, some really bad things but also some extremely good ones things that I can't put on words yet because it is all overwhelming to me. It's like everything coming at once, confusing me and scaring the crap out of me.
I was about to reach for the doorknob when... ~*
The alarm started to scream at me again.
“Dammit, not again.” I said loudly as the alarm woke me up.
'This is ridiculous. Why the alarm has to wake me up every time at that point?' I thought.
'Why did I know I was dreaming this time? Maybe I will be able to open that door soon? I hope so.'
I decided to go on with my morning routine instead of writing the dream down as I felt I wouldn't forget this dream easily.
While having my morning shower I couldn't shake the feeling that Ashley and Steve know something about what is going on, but if they do, why aren't they telling me? They are my best friends and I trust them, but why can't I shake this feeling off? We grew up together and they were always there for me as I was always there for them. We don't have any secrets from each other. Maybe I am just being paranoid. That's it, I'm just being paranoid and my promise to Ashley probably had a bigger effect on me than I thought. Maybe I'm just scared that she might be able to pull it off and make me look like a girl. That's all there is, isn't it?
I went down to breakfast and mom was already there setting up the table.
“Good morning Dan. Did you sleep well?” She asked me.
“Morning, mom. Sort of. I keep having this really strange dream for the last few nights and it is really bugging me. Where is dad?”
“He left for work early today. Can you tell me about your dreams?”
“Sure, mom.” I said and started to tell her about the dreams and the things Danielle said. When I finished she had the same strange look Ashley and Steve had yesterday.
“Mom? Do you know something about those dreams?” I asked her
“N...no. Of course not.”
“So why do you have that look on your face?”
“What kind of look?”
“The look that you know something and are afraid to let is show.”
“I... I don't know anything, sweetie. It's just that it was a very strange dream and I was thinking about it, that's all.”
I sighed and said. “Okay mom. I know that if you knew something you would tell me. It's just that I'm getting tired of these dreams and I really want someone to know what the heck is going on so they can tell me. It is making me a little paranoid I think.”
“I'm sure you will find out sooner or later, after all they are your dreams. Maybe they are trying to tell you something and you are just afraid of what it might be.”
“I think you are right mom. The good old fear of the unknown, right?”
“I think so. Probably when your curiosity becomes stronger than the fear you will find out.”
“I hope so.” I said with a long sigh.
“Are you going to your friends house today?”
“Yes, right after breakfast.”
“I hope you have fun. Any big plans for today?”
“Not really. I think we will just hang out together and maybe study a little.”
(Megan) Dan's mom
Dan just left to see his friends when I collapsed to the floor and started to cry. I cried like I never did before.
'Oh my goddess. It is starting. I dreaded this moment for so long. She promised me that it wouldn't happen before his 18th birthday, but why is this happening now? Am I going to lose my son? I don't want to lose him. I love him so much. Please don't let me lose him.'
Please remember to comment. Your comments are important to me and the might affect the direction of the story, and knowing peoples opinion about the it helps me keep going.
“Hey Dan. Good morning.” Steve greets me as he sees me arriving at his house.
“Hey Steve. Good morning for you too. What are you doing out here? Isn't is getting a little cold to stay outside?”
“I just got outside. Came to get the newspaper.” He said lifting the newspaper and showing it to me.
“Oh. Didn't your dad pick it up this morning?”
“Nah. He and mom went out of town for the weekend. Something about needing to relax a bit.”
“So they won't be around?”
“Nope. They won't interrupt us.”
“Isn't there a way for us to not to do this?”
“Yeah, you can run away, but then you would break your promise to Ashley and she would never forgive you.”
“Aren't you exaggerating a bit?”
“Maybe, but she would definitely not speak to you for a few weeks.”
“Okay, okay. Let's get inside already. I'm freezing out here,”
We went inside and Ashley came running to me and gave me a big hug.
“Good morning Dan.” She said with a heart melting smile.
“Good morning Ashley.”
“Are you ready for today?” She asked excitedly.
“I'm scared shitless, Ash. I don't know what scares me the most. To look like a guy in a dress or that you pull it off and I look like a girl.”
“Are you afraid to look like a girl?”
“Yeah. I don't know why but I keep getting this feeling you will probably pull it off and I am scared. What if I look like a girl? What will it mean?”
“It won't mean anything you don't want.” She told me.
“I think you will look great, a real babe.” Steve said and I blushed.
“Did you shave like I told you to?” Ashley asked.
“Hummm.... I forgot?”
“You forgot?”
“Yeah, I had other things in my mind, okay? I had that same dream again, and every time something new happens. This time I was aware it was a dream.”
“Really?” Steve asked.
“Yeah. And I had a big talk to that Danielle girl. Man that girl is cryptic. She would never give me a straight answer. It was always I can't tell you or you will have to figure it out yourself. I feel like I am supposed to know her, but I can't remember her. Wait, if I am supposed to know her, maybe you two are supposed to know her too, after all we grew up together and we know all of each others friends.”
I see a mild panic look on their eyes after I said that.
“You know her, don't you?”
“N...not really.” Steve said.
“Ashley?”
“I think maybe we met once or twice.” She said.
“And who was she?”
“I don't know.” She said.
“Come on Ash, I know you know more than you are telling me. I never lied or hid things from you. Don't do that to me, please.” I pleaded.
“I'm sorry Dan. I can't tell you that, not yet.”
“Why can't you tell me?”
“Because you are not ready to know, and if I did you wouldn't believe me anyway.”
“So you do know something about what is happening.”
“Yes, and we are trying to help you.” Steve said.
“By dressing me up as a girl?”
“Yes.” He said.
“But why?”
“I think things will be a bit clearer after Ashley works her magic on you.”
“Magic?”
“Yeah, fashion magic.” She said.
“There is no way you two are going to tell me anything before that?”
“No.” They said together.
I sighed and said. “Okay. Let's get over it then.”
“Okay Dan, first you will need to shave your legs and armpits.” She said giving me a lady's razor.
“And how do I do that?” I asked her?
“Want me to do it for you?” She asked coyly.
“I don't know. I don't think so.” I said feeling embarrassed.
“Come on Dan, we grew up together. You can keep your underwear on.”
“It's not that.” I said.
“What is it?”
“I don't like to show my body.”
“Come on Dan, I won't make fun of you, okay?”
“O...Okay.”
We went to the bathroom and she asked me to strip down to my underwear. Of course Steve is downstairs waiting in the living room under the threat of losing his balls if he tries to peek on us. By the time I undressed I was blushing from head to toes, I never felt so embarrassed in my entire life before.
Ashley stood there looking at me for a few moments then shook her head.
I won't go into details about the shaving as it was one of the most embarrassing and sensual experiences I ever had. Good thing I never had an erection or I would have been even more embarrassed by now.
We got out of the bathroom and she led me to her room. As soon we got in she closed her door and asked me. “How long has this been happening?”
“What?”
“Your body.”
“What about my body?”
“You are getting a figure.”
“Huh?”
“Look at yourself in the mirror and tell me what you see.”
I turned around to see myself in her full lengh mirror and I said. “I see myself, why?”
“Don't you notice anything strange?”
“Like what?”
“Your waist. You are getting an hourglass figure.”
“WHAT? You mean like a girl's figure?”
“Yes. Didn't you notice it before?”
“No. I'm pretty sure I didn't have that figure a few days ago.” I told her.
“You mean it happened in just a few days?”
“I think so. I'm not sure. It's not like I look myself in the mirror much. And I don't have a full length mirror either.”
“So it might be happening longer than a few days?”
“I... I suppose. Ash, I'm scared.” I said starting to shake.
“What's wrong?” She asked me.
“I...I don't know.”
“Shhh... It will be okay.” She said hugging me.
“I'm scared.” I told her.
“Scared of what?”
“I feel like I don't know who I am anymore. I am scared that you will be able to make me look like a girl and I don't know how I will react.”
“Do you want to do it another time? We can wait a few days if you want to. I don't want to hurt you Dan. If this is too much for you to take right now we can wait.”
“No, I made a promise and I need to know.”
“If its because of that stupid promise you don't need to do it.” She said.
“Okay, it started because of the promise, but now I feel like I need to go through with this, I have to know. I am scared to death but something tells me I need to do it. I know it sounds crazy as I was still trying to get out of this when I got here.”
“Are you sure about that?” She said worriedly.
“Yes Ashley, I'm sure.
“Okay.” She said and went to her dresser and picked up a pair of panties.
“First you need to take off your ugly boxers and put this on.” She said giving me the panties.
“What? Are you serious?” I asked her.
“Hey, you gotta do it right or don't do it at all.” She said.
“Okay, okay. But turn around or I won't do it.” I told her.
She turned around and I took off my boxers. I picked up the panties and looked at it for a long time unsure of which side to put them on. I studied it a bit and decided to try to put it myself, the worst thing it would happen was that I would need to take it off and put it back on. I decided not to ask for Ashley's advice afraid that if I said anything she would want to put the dammed thing on me herself.
I put the panties on and it felt comfortable, too comfortable. 'I guess I got it right' I thought to myself.
“You can turn around now.” I told her.
She turned around and looked at me. I started to blush the second she looked at that panties.
“You are looking great, Dan. Did you tuck yourself?”
“Huh? Tuck?”
“Yeah, put your thing between your legs.” She said.
“No, I didn't know I needed to do that.”
“Apparently you don't need to. I don't see any bulge.”
I just sighed at that. It seems my little friend is smaller than I thought it was.
Next she handed me a bra to wear.
“What is this?” I asked her knowing exactly what it was.”
“You know what it is.”
“But why would I need one? I don't have anything on top.”
“Not yet, she said.”
“What do you mean?”
“Just put it on. Don't tell me you are going to fight me the whole time. If you are we will stop this right now.” She said angrily.
“I'm sorry, Ash.” I said sheepishly
It took me a few tries and a few minutes for me to put that damned bra on, and I only did it because Ashley helped me.
After that she decided to fuss with my hair, trying to give it a more feminine look. Oh I don't think I said before but I had a dark brown hair, almost black and it is about shoulder length. She took her time on my hair, combing it and trying different things. It was quite relaxing actually. She said my hair was still a little damp and used the hair dryer.
“You should have dried your hair correctly before leaving your house, Dan. It's too cold outside and you could get sick.” She admonished me.
“I'm sorry.”
“Okay, now the hair is done.”
“Can I take a look?”
“I think it is better not. I want you to see the end result when you are ready. She said and I noticed she covered her room mirrors.
'When did she do that?'
“I bet you are wondering when I covered the mirrors.”
“Are you psychic now?”
“I would be wondering the same thing.”
“Well?”
“Well what?”
“When did you cover them.”
“I'm not telling.” She said grinning
“Grrrrr.”
Again I won't get into details about the rest of my 'makeover' as I am still too embarrassed to talk about. Let's just say I blushed every step of the way, specially when she added some pads into the bra cups and made it look like I had breasts, they even jiggled every time I moved. There was also a couple times I feared for my eyes when she was doing my makeup. Yes makeup. She made me wear makeup too. Also she refused to let me wear pants and made me wear a skirt, something about making me look as feminine as possible. Thankfully we are not going outside so I won't get cold.
“I think we are done.” She finally said.
“It was about time.” I said.
“Come on, it wasn't so bad.”
“No I just feared for my life a couple times when you went to put the eyeliner on me.” I said.
“Don't be such a baby. You'll get used to it in no time. Now get up and let me give you a good look.” She said.
I slowly got up and she kept looking at me with a strange expression on her face.
“Ash? Do I look that bad?”
“Huh? Sorry.” She said shaking her head a little. “You look that good.”
“Can I see how I look?”
“Sure. I hope you are ready for this.”
“Come on, Ash. Don't make me sweat.”
“Okay.” She said leading me to the full length mirror.
“Are you ready?” She asked me.
“No, but I need to do see.” I told her.
“Okay. Close your eyes while I uncover the mirror.”
I closed my eyes. A few moments later she said. “You can open your eyes now.”
I slowly opened my eyes and looked at the mirror. When I saw the girl on the mirror everything went black and I fainted.
(Megan)
I was still crying when I heard the doorbell. I tried to make myself presentable and went to answer the door. When I opened the door I saw a pretty blond girl, about Dan's age standing there.
“Can I help you?” I asked her.
“Hello Megan. I came to talk to you about my daughter.”
Please remember to comment. Your comments are important to me and the might affect the direction of the story, and knowing peoples opinion about the story helps me keep going.
*~ I found myself in a big room feeling confused about how I got there. I looked around and see the door. 'Oh crap, not another dream.' I thought to myself.
“Hi.” I heard her voice coming from behind me.
I turned around to face her and asked. “What am I doing here? Where am I?”
“You fainted and ended up here.” She said.
“I fainted?”
“Don't you remember what were you doing?”
“I was at Ashley's house. We were... well...”
“Dressing you up as a girl?”
“How did you know that?”
“I know everything you know, remember?”
“Oh yeah, I forgot about that.”
“So you were at Ashley's and she was dressing you up as a girl.”
“Right.”
“So, what happened next?”
“Why do I need to tell you? Don't you know what happened?”
“I do, but I think you need to remember it too.”
“Okay, she was dressing me up, after she finished she took me to her full length mirror and asked me to close my eyes.”
“Go on.”
“Then she said I could open my eyes, I did so slowly afraid of what I would see. When I looked at the mirror I fainted.”
“What did you see in the mirror?”
“I... I... don't know. I... can't remember.”
“Can't or don't want to?”
“I don't know.”
“Do you want to know?”
“I do, but I am scared.”
“Scared of what?”
“Of what I will see.”
“You don't need to be scared to see yourself.”
“I guess not. But I am scared.”
“Do you want to keep running from yourself?”
“What do you mean by that?”
“I meant exactly what I asked. Do you want to keep running from yourself? Are you afraid of who you are or who you might be?”
“I guess I am afraid to find out who am I. I thought I knew but now I'm not so sure anymore.”
“Do you want to open that door?”
“You know I do.”
“You won't be able to do it unless you face yourself first.”
“Is there another way?”
“You can avoid facing yourself and keep dreaming about the door. Sooner or later you will be forced to do it or go insane.”
“Then I better get on with it. What do I do?”
“Close your eyes and try to remember looking at the mirror.”
I closed my eyes and started to remember the moment Ashley asked me to open my eyes. I remembered opening and looking at the mirror. The image is a bit fuzzy.
“What do you see?” She said gently.
With my eyes still closed I answered. “The image is fuzzy. I can't see it clearly.”
“Keep looking at the mirror, try to relax, breath slowly. There is nothing to be afraid of.”
I took a few good deep slow breaths and started to relax a little. She is right I can't be afraid of myself. Slowly the image started to get into focus. Slowly I started to recognize the face in the mirror.
“OH MY GOD!!!” I yelled and started to shake.
“What did you see?” I could clearly hear the anticipation in her voice.
“I... don't... understand.” I said shaking. “I... saw... you.... me...”
She hugged me for a long time and tried to calm me down a little.
“Everything will be fine. I know it is scary.” She said in a soft voice.
After a long time I finally calmed down a little. I looked at her and asked. “Am I you or are you me?” ~*
(Ashley)
I saw Dan look at the mirror looking transfixed at his (her?) own image and suddenly collapse on the floor.
“STEVE!!!!” I yelled.
Steve came running into my room and saw Dan on the floor unconsious.
“What happened?”
“Dan was looking at the mirror and when saw her reflection she fainted.” I said.
“Did you notice you just referred Dan as her?” He said while picking Dan up and placing her on my bed.
“Look at her. Can you call her him right how?” I asked.
“No I can't, and she looks even more beautiful than I remember.” He said.
“I know. How long has it been?”
“3 years since we last saw her.”
“I missed her so much.” I said. “But I think we went a bit too far. I hope she is okay.
“She will be okay. She has to.” Steve said and sat by the bed looking at Dan's unconscious body.
“You love her, don't you?” I asked him.
“Yes I do, sis. More than life itself. Am I crazy for feeling this way?”
“Not at all, Steve. I love her too, but like a sister so you don't need to feel jealous.”
“I'm afraid she will never be able to see me as nothing more than a friend.” He said sadly.
“Give her time, Steve. Everything will be too new for her and she will be confused. There is so much she can't remember right now. I hope those things will come back in time. Don't lose your hope just yet.”
“I won't. She is worth the wait.” He said and hold her hand lovingly. “I just hope she wakes up soon.”
(Megan)
“Aren't you going to invite me in?” The girl asked.
“Goddess? Is that you?”
“I'm glad you remember me Megan.” She said with a smile.
“Come in.” I said nervously.
She came inside and sat on the sofa. She motioned for me to do the same.
“Megan, I came here to talk about my daughter.”
“You mean Dan?”
“I think we should call her Danni.” The goddess said.
“It started, didn't it?”
“It did. I don't know why it happened now. It should happen only in a little over a year.”
“I don't want to lose my child.” I told her in tears.
“Who told you that it would happen? I never said you would lose your child when she reached 18.”
“But.. but I thought.”
“You thought that because she would finally become the girl she was supposed to be I would take her from you, right?”
“Yes.”
“Why would I do that?”
“Because she is your daughter. I am just her surrogate mother.”
“Oh Megan. I would never take your child away from you.” The Goddess said.
“You won't take her away?”
“No. She is much your daughter than she is mine.”
“I don't understand.” I said.
“Megan, genetically she is much your daughter than she is mine. I wanted a daughter and not a clone so I used the genetic code of one of your eggs to fertilize one of mine and place it in your womb.”
“So you mean she is really my child?”
“Yes Megan. I'm sorry I didn't tell you before. I shouldn’t have kept that from you.”
“But why did you use the code from one of my eggs and fertilized one of yours and not the opposite?”
“Because I wanted my daughter to grow up to become a goddess like myself.”
“So my daughter will be a goddess? And I am really her mother?”
“Yes, she is our daughter and she will be a goddess. It beats becoming a Doctor, doesn't it?”
“She could become a doctor too if she wants to too.” I said. “But why is this happening now?”
“I don't know. A lot of things has been happening lately and maybe it is time after all.”
“You think she will be able to control her abilities?”
“I think so, and she is older now.”
“I just don't want to go through what happened three years ago again.”
“I know. The first time her abilities surfaced was terrible enough.”
“Did you find out what happened to make them surface?”
“Her abilities are tied to her true feminine self. At the time she was exploring that without you knowing and something extremely stressful must have happened, forcing her abilities to surface to protect her.”
“And what happened?”
“I never found out. I had to suppress any knowledge she had of her true self in order to avoid a bigger tragedy. She wasn't ready for her abilities. If she is regaining her knowledge now we might find out.”
(Dan)
*~ “I am you.” She said to me.
“Why didn't you tell me before?”
“Would you believe me if I did?”
“No I wouldn't. So what do we do now?”
“Now you need to open the door and remember the things you forgot. The things you were forced to forget.”
“Forced to forget? Why?”
“That I don't know. I wish I did.”
“Will I still be myself after I remember?”
“You will still be yourself, but you will also change a little.”
“Change how?”
“You will be complete, have a better understanding about yourself and be happier because of that. Also I will be free too.”
“Free?”
“Yes, when you remember everything we will be one once again. You were forced to forget everything about me, that caused me to appear here. I am not real I am just an echo of those memories you lost.”
“So if I open that door and I remember everything I will never see you again?”
“Of course you will see me again. You will see me every time you look in the mirror. I am you.”
“You mean I will become a girl?”
“What do you mean become a girl?”
“Well, you are a girl and I am a boy.”
“Are you really a boy?”
“I am. At least I think I am.”
“Don't you think you should have all the information necessary before making that assumption?”
“I guess you are right. You think I will be able to open that door now?”
“Yes, I think you will.”
“Okay Danielle. Wish me luck.”
“Good luck Danielle.” She said giving me one last hug.
I walked towards the door and this time the steps weren't hard as they were the other times. I quickly reached the door. I turned around to see her smiling at me and giving me an encouraging nod.
I was still afraid of what was on the other side but that fear seemed meaningless. I knew I had to face whatever is on the other side. I gave her a last smile and I turned back to face the door. I reached for the doorknob, grabbed it, turned it and finally opened that door.~*
Please remember to comment. Your comments are important to me and the might affect the direction of the story, and knowing peoples opinion about the story helps me keep going.
Here I am sitting beside Ashley’s bed where Danni is unconscious. It has been over an hour now and she still didn’t wake up.
“I’m getting worried, Ashley. She has been unconscious for too long.”
“I think it was just the shock, Steve. She will wake up soon, I hope.”
“God I hope so. I’m so worried about her. I think that maybe we pushed things too fast and too far.”
“Maybe we did. But I don’t think there was any other way. I miss my best friend and it was so hard to see her suffering and not knowing why.”
“I still don’t know what happened 3 years ago. One day she was so happy and bubbly, having fun with us and the next day Dan was there and it was like some spark left his eyes. And it was like didn’t remember anything about Danni.”
“I know. It was terrible. When Dan forgot about Danni he never really smiled anymore.”
“You think Dan will ever be Danni again?”
“I think so. I think that according to the dreams Dan told us about Danni is screaming to get out. I just hope we didn’t mess up.”
“What could have happened to make such a drastic change in just one day?” I asked.
“I have no idea, but it was probably something really bad.” She said worriedly.
(Megan)
“Goddess, do you think there is any way to postpone her awakening?”
“Maybe if we get to her in time, but I don’t know if it would be wise.”
“Why not?”
“Because if we do that again and she finds out later she will probably hate us. Doing it the first time was bad enough. We can explain to her why we did it the first time, but there would be no real motive for us to do it again. She is awakening before we planned but maybe there is a reason for it.”
“What kind of reason?”
“I’m not sure yet. There are some things happening lately but I don’t know if it is related to what is happening to our daughter.”
“You know, you should have told me the truth about her being my daughter too. I don’t mean to disrespect you but I think I deserved the truth.”
“I’m sorry about that. When I used my magic to conceive her using our eggs I wasn’t the same person I am today.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Recently the way I look at things has been changing. We, the gods, for too long been apart from humanity, thinking we are better than humans because we are more powerful and immortal. Lately I met some people that is making me review those beliefs.”
“Is that why you look like that?”
“Not exactly, I choose this appearance because it would help me fit in with those people better and I thought it would be fun to be a teenager for a while, after all I never been one before.”
“Does it mean you assumed a human identity? Are you going to high school?”
“Yes to both questions. It is easier to interact with them better and protect them if the need arises.”
“Why are you telling me all this?”
“I’m not sure. Probably because I trust you and we do have a daughter together. I know you won’t tell anyone what we talked about. After all who would believe?”
“You have a point there. If I told anyone that I have a daughter with a goddess that looks like a teenager I would end up in the funny farm wearing a straightjacket in no time.”
“I would never allow that to happen, Megan. Danielle needs you.”
(Ashley)
I’m really getting worried now. It’s been two hours and Dan still didn’t wake up. ’What is going on inside her mind? Was the shock of seeing her reflection that big?’
“Steve, I’m getting worried. Maybe we should call her mother.”
“And tell her what? That we were dressing her son like a girl and he fainted when he saw his reflection?”
“I don’t think we have any choice.”
“We could dress her back into the clothes she was wearing when she came here.” He said.
“I don’t think it would be right. She needs to know what happened. We need to take responsibility.”
“But if we tell her the truth she will probably forbid Dan to see us again.” He said worriedly.
“And make Dan even more miserable? I don’t think so.”
“What about her father?”
“If he tries anything funny I will let you do whatever you want to him.”
“If he hurts her, he will wish he was never born.” He said with anger in his eyes.
“I’ll make the call.”
(Megan)
I was still talking to the goddess when my cell phone started to ring. I looked at her and she nodded, allowing me to answer the call.
“Hello.”
“Aunt Megan? This is Ashley. You need to come to my house quickly.”
“Ashley? What happened?”
“It’s Dan. He fainted over 2 hours ago and still didn’t wake up.”
“WHAT? I’ll be right there.” I said and turned off the phone.
“Goddess, something happened to Danni. She fainted 2 hours ago and still didn’t wake up.”
“WHAT? Where is she?”
“She is at her friend’s house. She is a neighbor and grew up together with Danni.”
“Then she probably knows about her.”
“I think so.”
“We better go there right now.”
“You think you should go?” I asked.
“No, I don’t think. I know I need to go.”
(Ashley)
Not long after I left the phone the doorbell rang. I opened the door and Dan’s mom was there together with a girl I never saw before.
“Where is sh... he?” Dan’s mom said.
Did I hear that right? Did she almost called Dan she?
“He is up in my bedroom. Come.” I said and we went hurriedly to my bedroom.
When we got there they saw Danni unconscious body and noticed how she was dressed.
“Why is she dressed like that?” Aunt Megan asked.
Before I could answer her I started to feel a light draft that soon became a wind. I looked at Danni and it felt like the air around her was moving, her hair was all over the place.
“What is happening?” I asked.
“She is awakening.” The girl said.
I looked at Danni again and it looked like she was starting to float a few inches over the mattress like the wind was lifting her. Steve had a shocked look on his face and I think I probably had the same look on mine.
“W…what is going on?” Steve asked.
“You caused her to awaken prematurely.” The girl cryptically said.
“Awaken?” I asked.
“Yes, she is awakening to her true nature, her heritage.”
I looked at Danni again and it looked like she was starting to change, not much, just subtle things. It seemed like she was developing right before our eyes.
“Oh my God. She is turning into a girl.” I exclaimed.
“No, she was always a girl. She is just maturing how she was supposed to.”
“Who the hell are you? How do you know these things?” Steve asked angrily.
“Steve, don’t talk to her like that. Show some respect.” Danni’s mom admonished me.
“Respect? I never saw her before and she seems to know what is going on with Danni. I want answers dammit.” He said with anger in his eyes.
“I can see you care deeply about her, Steve. The answers will come after she wakes up.”
(Danni)
*~As I said before I opened that fraking damned door that haunted my dreams for days. When I opened it at first I didn’t see anything so I slowly decided to step inside. I didn’t know what to expect but certainly it wasn’t what happened. As soon as I got inside the door closed and a bright light blinded me. I was overwhelmed by the memories flowing, at first came memories that I treasured so much and was forgotten. The ones that were among the most precious were the times I spent as Danielle with Ashley and Steve.
Steve. Oh Steve. I remember now. 3 years ago the best and the worst day of my life. The day we finally kissed. My very first kiss. We were hanging out in his place with Ashley, talking, playing games and having fun. I had such a crush on him. I think Ashley noticed that because she decided to give us some time alone saying she had something to do but wouldn’t take long. Such a lame excuse but it was exactly what I was hoping for. We were young I was 13 and Steve was just 14.
Ashley went upstairs leaving me and Steve alone in the living room. He looked so cute and was blushing furiously. I confess I was blushing too. We were just kids but our feelings for each other were growing. As I said before we grew up together and he was my best friend, well… he and Ashley of course. We stayed there a long time quiet, blushing and exchanging quick glances at each other. I didn’t think he would have any courage to say anything when Ashley came back and smacked him on the back of his head.
“You big dope! Kiss her already.” She said.
“What?”
“Kiss her you silly boy. Don’t you see she likes you?” At that point I was blushing from head to toes hoping a big hole appeared on the floor and swallow me in.
He turned to me and said. “Is it true?”
All I could do is blush even more and nod a bit.
“I like you too.” He said and I swear that when he said that my heart skipped a beat.
“Y…you do?”
“Y…yeah.”
“Really?”
“Really.”
“Really really?” Gosh I probably sounded like a broken record by now.
“Yes.”
“Kiss her or she will keep saying really.” Ashley said giggling.
He looked at me and said. “Do you want to me to kiss you?” Again all I could do was nod.
He came closer to me and I closed my eyes, uncertain of exactly what to do. After what it seemed to be a long time I was about to open my eyes thinking he would never kiss me when I felt his lips touch mine. I swear I saw fireworks right then. No there was no tongue involved. Just lips to lips contact but it melt me.
Too soon the kiss ended and I opened my eyes to see his face so close to mine. He had a big smile on his face and I am sure I had a bigger one on mine. The rest of the day I felt like I was walking on air. I was so happy.
It was getting dark when I got out of Steve and Ashley’s house. My house is pretty close to theirs, just four houses away. I was almost reaching home when I felt someone grab me from behind and put something on my mouth. After that everything went black.
I think it was a long time before I woke up in a strange place. I wondered where I was when a man appeared.
“Well, well. It seems the little faggot decided to wake up.”
“W…where am I?”
“It doesn’t matter. You won’t live long enough.” He said. “But before I kill you I will have some fun with you.”
“W…what a…are you g…g…going to do w…with me?”
“What do you think I’m going to do you little freak? First I’m going to have some fun with you then I’m going to beat your faggot ass and after that I am going to kill you.”
He came closer to me with a knife and started to cut my clothes off. At that moment I felt something build inside of me. I just wanted for him to leave me alone. I didn’t do anything to him. I didn’t want to die. I wanted to be with Steve. The anger kept growing and growing and suddenly I released it. I don’t know what happened because suddenly it seemed I was in the center of a hurricane. I looked around and only saw destruction before I passed out.
I was sure I heard someone talk to me after that, lifting me up and carrying me away. I felt so safe and loved right then and I knew everything would be okay.
The next day Dan woke up. Unaware of what happened the day before and about all the good times as Danielle. He felt empty and sad but didn’t know why. For a while Steve and Ashley acted very strangely around me but over time things seemed to get better.~*
I felt like I was floating on air and I heard some voices far away, too far to understand what they are talking about.
I can feel him next to me. Steve, my Steve. I can smell him. I slowly open my eyes to see him right there, sitting next to the bed looking at me.
“Dan? Are you okay?” He asked me.
“Dan is no more. I remember now. I am Danielle.” I said looking at his gorgeous bluish green eyes.
“You remember? Everything?” He asked me.
“Yes, everything.” I said and gave him a peck on his lips.
He blushed furiously, just like that day. Then I heard some other voices. I looked around and saw Ashley, my mom and another girl were there looking at us.
“Mom? What are you doing here?” I asked her.
“You fainted, sweetie. We were worried about you.”
“Did you see what I just did?” I asked nervously.
“Yes I did. Do you like him?”
“I do, mom. Does it makes me gay?”
“Gay? Did you take a good look at yourself?” She asked me.
“Huh?”
“Come here sweetie. I will let you see. Just promise me you won’t faint this time.”
“I’ll try not to.” I told her.
Mom guided me to the mirror and I took a good look at my reflection. I looked a little older now. Before I looked like a 13 or 14 year old. Now I looked my age. I had curves and I had… breasts?
“Mom? What happened?” I asked her. “Am I a girl?”
“Yes, sweetie. You are a girl.”
“H…how?”
“You just awakened to your heritage, child.” The girl said.
“My heritage? Who are you?”
I saw her look at mom and for a second and then she came closer to me, looked deeply into my eyes and said. “I am Artemis, the goddess of the hunt and you are my daughter.”
What can I say? I fainted again right there at that moment.
I opened my eyes to find myself again on Ashley’s bed looking at Steve. “How long was I out?”
“Not long. We just laid you down on the bed.” Steve said.
“I had a strange dream. I dreamed I woke up as a girl and a strange girl said she was a goddess and was my mother.” I told him.
“Huh… Danni?” Steve said
“Yeah?”
“It wasn’t a dream.”
“W…what?”
“Look.” He said pointing at something.
“I turned my head to where he was pointing to and I see mom, Ashley and that girl.”
“W….what is going on?” I asked them.
“Don’t ask me. I have no idea.” Ashley said.
“Mom?”
“Oh sweetie. What do you remember?”
“Not much, only that I woke up as a girl and that girl said she was my mother. That can’t be true, right?”
I looked at mom and the look at her eyes said it all.
“Mom? Is it true?”
“Yes, sweetie, it is.” She said in tears.
“Bu…but, If she is my mother does it mean you are not my real mom?”
“No my daughter, she is your mother as much as I am.” Artemis said.
“What about dad? Is he my father?”
“Not biologically.” She said.
“Are you really a goddess?”
“Yes, I am the goddess Artemis, but you can call me Diana, that’s the name I am using right now.”
“Why did I wake up as a girl? “
“You were always a girl. You only had a pseudo-male body.”
“B..but why?”
“For your protection. I had to disguise you.”
“My protection? Protection from what?”
“I couldn’t let the others know you existed. I didn’t want you to be raised among the gods. The disguise was to mask your true nature.”
“My nature?”
“Yes my daughter. You are also a goddess and from what I noticed you are attuned to the winds.”
‘Me? A goddess? Have the world gone nuts?’ I thought to myself
At that moment I started to feel angry. I just noticed that my entire life was a lie.
“Why didn’t I remember about me being Danielle?”
“I had to repress those memories. You were awakening too early and was too young to safely control your abilities in the human world.”
“WHAT? You did it on purpose?”
“I had to. There was no other way.” She said sadly.
“No other way? You made me forget my most precious memories. You made me suffer for so long, feeling that something was missing inside of me. “
“I’m sorry, but I didn’t want to risk losing you. Your abilities had just emerged and you cause a lot of destruction.”
“I remember. I was being ATACKED by a man that wanted to rape me and then kill me. I felt something building inside of me and I just released it. The next thing I remember was being in the center of what looked like debris caused by a tornado.”
“You were attacked?” Steve asked.
At that moment I started to cry. It just dawned to me that I had probably killed the guy and maybe others too.
Steve sat beside me and held me tight. I kept crying on his chest and said between sobs. “I… think… I… killed… him.”
“I never knew that. We never find out what happened.” Mom said coming closer to me and hugging me.
When she hugged me I pushed her away. “Don’t touch me.” I yelled.
“You knew everything, didn’t you? You knew I was a girl all along, didn’t you?”
“Yes… I did.” Mom said with her head lowered incapable of looking at me.
“You two have no idea what you did, do you? Before that I was happy but because you thought I wasn’t ready you made me forget everything that was dear to me? The guy tried to rape me and I protected myself, but you two succeeded in raping my mind. I spent 3 years feeling empty inside. You have any idea how many times I thought of ending it all? I woke up every day trying to find a reason to keep going.”
“You said you didn’t want to lose me? What you did almost made me take my own life. The only thing that kept me going was Steve and Ashley. They were always there for me. No wonder I felt empty. You made me forget how I felt about STEVE. I might have been young and I was falling in love with him and you TOOK THAT AWAY FROM ME! And what for? Because you love me? Because you didn’t want to lose me? I don’t even KNOW you!”
“What do you want from me? To be my mother? Too late. You two made sure that almost everything in my life was a lie and expect me to forgive you? Think again.”
Before anyone could say anything I stormed out of the room and started to run and cry.
(Ashley)
I saw Danni storm out and Steve running after her not long after.
I turned to Danni’s mother and the ‘goddess’ and said. “You two really messed things up.”
Danni’s mother (sorry I can’t call her aunt Megan right now) just sat on the floor and kept crying.
“My baby hates me now. I lost her. I lost her” She kept saying over and over again.
“Danielle will come back. She just need some time.” The ‘goddess’ said. I know I should respect a goddess more but I can’t, not after what she did to Danni.
“Do you think she will ever forget you? Do you have any idea how happy she was just before you made her forget about being Danielle?”
“No I haven’t. I remember feeling something was wrong with her and when I found her I found her in the center of a tornado she created. Not long after that the tornado was gone and I saw her collapse. She wasn’t ready for that kind of power and the only way to contain it until she could handle it was doing what I did.”
“You could have trained her.” I said.
“That would take months, maybe even a year where she would have to be apart from her family and friends.”
“It is better than forgetting the feelings you have about the person you love and forgetting who you are. She was so happy. After you did whatever you did I never saw her smile a single time. It was like a spark left her. Her eyes were empty. She was just existing. She wasn’t living at all. What did you expect to happen when she regained her memories?”
“I don’t know. I was too worried about her at the time and I did the only thing I thought could be done at the time. Now I probably lost my daughter, the daughter I longed for thousands of years because I was afraid of losing her.” She said crying openly now.
I looked at Danni’s mom and she was still there on the floor crying and saying the same thing over and over.
“I don’t know if she will ever forgive you but right now we need to help her ‘mother’. I think she is in shock.”
(Steve)
I kept running after Danni, calling her name but she was ignoring me. She was running faster than ever and I was having trouble keeping up to her.
After about 15 minutes we arrived at the park and I saw her collapsing on the ground next to a tree and cry. I called her name and started to walk towards her when I felt a strong gush of wind trying to push me back.
“ LEAVE ME ALONE” She yelled at me.
“I can’t. You are in pain and I can’t leave you alone like that.”
“Please leave me alone.” She said and another gush of wind almost knocked me of my feet.
“I can’t leave you alone dammit! I love you, don’t you see that?”
“Y…you love me?” She said still crying.
“I never stopped loving you, Danni.” I said while moving closer to her.
“B…but I thought….”
I sat down next to her and held her tight. “You thought that I stopped loving you because you forgot about us?”
“Y…yes.” She said crying to my chest.
“I could never stop loving you Danni. Why do you think we worked so hard in trying to make you remember?”
“Is that why you and Ashley dressed me up?”
“It was our last hope. We saw how miserable you were and we were afraid you would end up killing yourself if we didn’t do anything. I couldn’t stand the idea of losing you. Why do you think we came up with the Christmas elf idea? Christmas always were your favorite holiday.”
“I did think it was a bit strange. After all Christmas is still two months away. And next week is still Halloween.”
“I know. That’s why we came up with the pretense that you needed that time to practice. I know it was a low blow involving sick children but we didn’t know what to do.”
“Do you mean the Christmas elf thing is a lie?”
“No. It isn’t a lie, but we won’t force you to do it. You know we could never lie to you. You could always see in our faces when we did.”
“I know. I was sure you were lying when you said you didn’t know anything about the dreams I told you about.”
“I know and it pained me very much. We couldn’t tell you because you would never believe us.”
“I want to do it.” She said into my chest.
“Do what?”
“The elf thing. You know how much I love kids and it gave me warm feelings when you suggested it. I was at my hope’s end and it gave me a reason to keep going.”
We just stood there a long time holding each other in silence after that. I just noticed how close we were of losing her and hold her even tighter.
(Danni)
I stood there a long time in his embrace, his big strong arms around me, holding me tight. It made me feel safe and protected, a feeling I don’t remember ever having before. My father always seemed a little distant and now I know why. I know he loves me but I always felt like there was something between us. He never made me go into sports or forced me to do boy stuff. I guess he knew the truth and don’t know how to relate to me. Sometimes he would act indifferent and sometimes he seemed a little overprotective. I could always relate to mom better and we talked about almost everything. It hurts so bad to think I lived a lie all these years.
I raised my head and looked at Steve. “Steve, why do you think my parents lied to me?”
“I don’t know. Maybe they thought they were doing the right thing at the time.” He said.
“And what about Diana?”
“From what she told you I guess she was afraid. I know you were defending yourself but can you imagine what would happen if you lost control? What if you lost control while I was with you? You created a tornado. This is so strange.”
“God I could end up killing you if I lost control with you around.” I said and started to cry again. “I wouldn’t be able to handle killing you.”
“You would never hurt me, Danni. I know that. I was just giving an example of what could happen if Diana is right.”
“But she made me forget about myself, about us.”
“She did, but I think she did it out of love. She said you awakened prematurely that means you were meant to remember sooner or later. I guess you didn’t forget about us completely or you wouldn’t have worked so hard in remembering.”
“I thought it was because the dreams were making me crazy. I was afraid of what was on the other side, but every time I got close to that door I felt that there was something very dear to me there. I thought it was about Danielle but when I opened the door one of the first things that came to my mind after I recovered those lost memories was you, they way I felt about you. It was the day we kissed. I was my fondest and happiest memory.” I said and hugged him tighter.
“I am glad you came back. It was killing me to see you suffer like that.”
We kept holding each other for a long long time. I was basking in his warmth and loving embrace when I looked into his eyes and said.
“Steve?”
“Yeah?”
“You know I love you, don’t you?”
“I love you too, Danni.”
“So what are you waiting for? Kiss me already you big dope.”
And so he did. The poor boy can be so clueless.
Just like old times.
“Hi.”
“Hi.”
”I think we need to talk.”
”Isn't it a bit soon?”
”Maybe, but we are here now, so we better make the most of it.”
”True, but I didn't expect this to happen, at least not this soon.”
”I know, me neither, but it seems it was not our decision of when or if it would happen, but the fact we are here now means we have a lot of issues to work out.”
”First of all, I need to say that I'm sorry.”
”Sorry for what?”
”For everything I made you go though.”
”You have nothing to be sorry about, you protected me when I couldn't protect myself”
”That's not true, I didn't protect you, I locked you up, didn't allow you to live your life because I was afraid. I hid you in the shadows, condemning you to a non existence.”
”Maybe that's true, but I wasn't ready either to leave the shadows. You didn't locked me away, I did that myself.”
”Yes, but I could feel you trying to get out sometimes but I was so afraid and ashamed that I never allowed you to.”
”I know, but I think that if I really wanted to get out I would have. I was scared too, so scared of everything and everyone, and you kept me safe. I know you loved me.”
”I DO love you, but I'm scared, you are growing stronger now.”
”As it should always have been. You protected me, let me grow stronger so some day I could leave the shadows and have a happy life.”
”Still... I'm scared... terrified...”
”You don't have to be scared, there is no reason to.”
”But I don't want to die. I don't want to disappear.”
”You are not going to die nor disappear.”
”But why do I feel like I'm dying? I can feel you getting stronger by the day and I'm getting weaker because you don't need me to protect you any more.”
“You are not going to disappear because I love you and you'll always be with me. I share you pain I know how you feel, but you'll always be a part of me as much as I have always been a part of you.”
”I know, but I'm still scared, I never felt so scared in my life before.”
”Changing is scary, and we never dealt well with changes, we were always alone, afraid of the world, the bullies and even scare to tell our family. But that needs to change we can't hide any more.”
”That scares me too. What will people think? What our parents will say? And what about the rest of the family?”
”I have no idea what will happen, but we cant hide any more, I am ready and you did what you had to do. You led a miserable, unhappy life because of me, because you were protecting me and also ashamed of me. You loved me and hated me but I never blamed you for anything, you did what you had to do. You did what other people expected you to, and that brought you so much pain. Now its time for the healing to start. It's time to move forward and leave all the pain behind.”
”B..b...but how do you know I won't disappear?”
”You won't disappear because you are part of me, Andre, you ARE me as much I AM you, I love you and you'll always be part of me.”
”I know but its hard for me, Andrea. I'm scared, I...I d..don't think I'm ready to let go.”
”Oh, I think you are, or we wouldn't be here today, not like this.”
”What do you mean?”
”Can't you see it?”
”See what?”
”Andre, listen to me. WE are the same person we are one, we shouldn't be having this conversation, but we are and I suspect we will talk a lot more until we solve all our issues. Don't worry about disappearing, it won't happen. I won't let it happen.”
”Oh, I knew something was strange but couldn't put my finger on what. I think I can be a bit dense sometimes.”
”Just sometimes? Honey you have no idea how dense you are MOST of the time.”
”Hey, no need to insult me, you know.”
”I know, but you are so easy to tease, and we needed to lighten up a bit.”
”True, but no more insulting, ok?”
”Ok. But you know, you don't look so scared any more.”
”Now that you mention it, I'm not. I guess you are right, its time we move forward, I was just too blinded by fear to see it. Are you sure I won't disappear?”
”I'm sure, we both are the same person, the only difference is that you put on a mask to protect yourself from the bullies and the world, and your fear made us appear as 2 different people in order to deal with those issues. You are me and I am you, it has always been this way and it will always be.”
”I think you are right. Does it mean I'll see you again?”
”I think you will see me like this until we deal with all the issues. After that we will probably merge together like we were supposed to, so as you can see you won't ever disappear, we will just evolve.”
”Ok Andrea. You know I really love you, don't you?”
”Believe me Andre, I know, and I love you too”
”So... See you next dream?”
”I'm not sure about the next dream, but I think we will see each other in another dream when the time is right, we have a lot of road ahead of us, and our heart to heart chats will help us move on.”
”Bye Andrea, until next time.”
”Bye bye Andre, see you real soon.”
Andrea Ribeiro
.
Here I am, lighting scented candles in the bathroom while I wait for the tub to fill. Tears streak down my cheeks, very soon it will be all over. No more pain, no more suffering. The tub fills up and I add some of my mother’s jasmine scented salt baths, slowly enter it, soaking my body in its warm water, I reach for my father’s razor, take a deep breath, close my eyes and cut my wrists.
It’s done. Now all I need to do is to wait and the pain will go away. I think to myself.
I try to relax while the blood slowly pour to the tub water, and I start to think about my day and how it led me to this moment.
The day started pretty normal, I woke up, got dressed, had my breakfast and cycled my way to the school. Arriving at the high school things started going sour. You see, I’m a 15 year old high school sophomore, but I look younger and I am one of the shortest boys in my school. Heck, most of the girls are taller than me. I am the favorite target for the school bullies, specially Tom Arnold, the football team captain. He has bullied my daily ever since I started high school, beating me up and stealing my lunch money, and today wasn't different.
As I get closer to my locker I see him waiting for me, I try to turn around and run away, but one of his friends appear from behind and grabs my arm, and pushes me inside the boys bathroom.
“Hey faggot, where is my lunch money?” Tom asks me.
“Your lunch money? It's my money.” I spat back a him, tired of the constant abuse.
“No, you sissy faggot, its my money, so give it to me or I'll beat you up and grab it anyway.”
“I don't have any more money this week you moron, you already stolen everything I had for the week.”
“Don't lie to me freak!!! Give me my money or I'll beat the crap out of you.”
“Go ahead, I don't have it and you always beat me up anyway.” I say holding back the tears and trying not to look scared.
The next thing I know I'm falling down to the floor after he punch me on my stomach, trying to get my breath back. Then he kicks me a few times and then start throwing my things out of my backpack looking for the money I don't have.
“Where is it, Freak? Where is the money?”
“I... I t.told you I don't have any.”
He then kicks me one more time and say “Let's go guys, we don't want to be late for class.”
I stay down a few more minutes crying before I was able to put myself together. I get my things and go to my homeroom class.
As I open the door, Mr. Jameson, my homeroom teacher looks at me and say “Nice for you to finally join us Mr. Heart, do you have any excuse for being late again?”
“No, sir. I’m sorry sir.”
“Sit down Mr. Heart, and I don't want to see you late again.”
“Thank you sir.”
After that the day went on slowly, being tripped on the halls between classes or shoved on the lockers doors by Tom and his cronies. At the end of the school day, things got even worse.
When I go outside to grab my bike to go home, I want to cry again. My bike is destroyed, bent wheels and the frame broken. I want to scream and cry but I hold myself because I see Tom and his friends on the other side of the street pointing at me and laughing their asses off.
I decided to walk home as I don't have money for the bus, luckily its only 2 miles.
While I walked home I kept asking myself why did he hate me so much, what did I do to him, why can't he leave me alone?
Finally, I got home and went to my room. I check the time and see that I have at least one more hour alone before my sister gets home from her practice and my parents from work. I then reach my closet and remove fake bottom where I hide my other clothes. I pick up my blue floral sun dress, a pair of panties and a padded bra. After I get dressed I brush my hair and look at the mirror. Looking back at me is the real me, a pretty girl, with shoulder lenght dark brown hair and blue eyes. She smiles back at me and I feel the stress starting to subside.
I lay down on my bed for a bit thinking about my life and whats soooo good about it. I have an older sister that avoids me like the plague, a distant mother that doesn't know how to deal with me and a father that keeps trying to “man me up” every chance he gets. I start crying and after a while I ended up sleeping of pure emotional exhaustion.
I wake up with my father screaming “WHAT THE FUCK YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING???”
Oh crap...“D...daddy?”
“YOU FREAKING FAGGOT!!!! TAKE OFF THAT FUCKING DRESS RIGHT NOW!!!”
“N...no.”I say without thinking.
“WHAT??”
“I said no daddy, this is who I am. I am a girl.” deciding its time to finally stand up to myself.
“YOU ARE NOT A GIRL YOU DAMN SISSY! NOW TAKE OUT THAT FUCKING DRESS RIGHT NOW!!”
“NO!!”
He then launched at me and rip my dress and bra out, I never saw so much rage in my father’s eyes. I saw them him making a fist and I closed my eyes and started to shake waiting for the punch, but it never came.
I then opened my eyes and saw my father turning around and waking towards the door saying “I can’t even look at you right now. Tomorrow I’ll take you to the barber to get a crew cut and enroll you at the military school. I’ll make you a man even if it’s the last thing I do and if I ever hear about you wearing girl clothes again I’ll beat the crap out of you.”
I then fell down shaking and crying. “My life is finally over, I can’t be a boy, I won’t EVER become a man.” I thought to myself.
A lifetime later, or perhaps just a few minutes, I have no idea, I felt numb and out of desperation I went to my desk and started to write a note.
Dear mom and dad,
I’m sorry I can’t be the son you wanted, but I can’t be a man, I am a girl and always have been, but I know that you’ll never allow me to be myself and I can’t live a lie anymore, I rather die than become a man.
I can’t deal with the pain and loneliness anymore. I hope someday you find in your hearts to forgive me.
Your loving daughter,
Joan.
I’m starting to feel tired now. I hope it won’t take long.
I hear a voice calling me.
“Johnny, are you in there?”
It’s my mom
“Johnny, please answer me.”
I’m so sleepy now....
“John, there is something wrong, Johnny isn’t answering.”
“JOHNNY, OPEN THAT DOOR NOW!!!!”
“Open up sweety, I just want to talk to you, please.”
“Get out of the way,I’m going to open the door, that fucking bastard will learn his lesson”
I then hear loud banging on the door and the door suddenly is forced open.
Through my sleepy eyes I slowly look at the door and see the shocked look at my parents faces.
“JOHNNY!!!” My mother yells and runs to me.
“I’m going to call the emergency, you keep him awake, don’t let him sleep.” my father says.
“Oh, god Johnny, stay with me.”
“Mommy?”
“Mommy is here sweetheart.”
“I’m so sleepy, Mommy....”
“Don’t sleep honey, help is on the way. Please stay with me.”
“I.. I love you Mommy.”
“I love you too sweety, please stay with me.”
“I’m sorry Mommy, I’m so sleepy.....”
“No sweety, don’t sleep, stay with me, please.”
“I.... love... you... Mommy.....” I tell her before the darkness engulfs me and I hear her screaming voice sounding far far away....
“JOHNNY!!!!”
By Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Synopsis:In this chapter Joan wakes up in a strange place and meets a mysterious woman. |
I slowly open my eyes and look around me, I’m in the middle of a flower field, on a small grassy mound with a big apple tree in the middle, the skies are blue with a few white clouds, the sun gently warms my face and body.
Confused, I get up and the first thing I notice is a strange weight on my chest, looking down I notice that I have breasts and before I explore further I notice that I’m wearing a blue floral sun dress, the same one my father....
OH MY GOD!!!! I’m I dead? Is this heaven? I ask myself as I start to remember what happened and start to cry.
“No dear, you are not dead” a melodious voice startles me, making me jump a bit.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you, child.”
I look around and look at her, and what I see is the most beautiful woman I ever met. Her wavy golden colored hair reflects the sun light, giving it a gentle glow, as if the hair itself is made of sun light. Her eyes are as blue as the skies above, her flawless white skin has a gentle touch of a tan. She has a small slightly upturned nose and full lips. She is tall, at least taller than me, I think about 5’9” or 5’10” and she is wearing a gold color sundress that glows the same way as her hair. Her body is perfectly proportioned.
“Wh... who are you?”
“Who am I it’s not important right now Joan. I am here because you needed me.”
“How.. how do you know my name?”
“Does it really matter? Just accept that I know for now, answers will come in time, my child.”
“I guess I don’t really have a choice, do I?”
“We all have a choice, but sometimes is easier to accept things as they are.”
“Why are we here? Is this heaven?”
“No child, this is not heaven, as I said before you are not dead, and we are here because you came here.”
“Why are you here?”
“I'm here because you needed me, and to answer some of your questions.”
“So if this is not heaven and I'm not dead... Is this a dream?”
“In a way you could call it that, but it's not exactly a dream although it is somewhat related to the dreamworld.”
“So what is this place?”
“This is your haven, your refuge, your world. This is your spiritual landscape, you created this place, and quite beautifully I might add.”
“Th..thank you I guess.”
“You are welcome.” she answers with a smile that is capable of melting the coldest of hearts.
“So... if I'm not dead does it means I'll have to leave this place?”
“Yes child, you need to go back. Your family is worried about you, they are suffering.”
“But what if I don't want to go back? What if I want to stay here? All that awaits for me there is pain and I can't deal with it anymore.” I say and start to cry.
She then comes to me and embraces me in a tight hug and says. “You have to go back child. If you stay you will die and this place will die too. I promise you things will get better for you.”
“Y..you promise?” I ask her between sobs.
“Yes my child, I promise.”
“Will I ever see you or this place again?”
“Yes child you will see me again and this place is part of you. In time you’ll be able to come whenever you need.”
“How will I know how to come back?”
“When the time is right you will know how.”
“O..ok. So what do I do to go back?”
“I will send you back as you don’t know how to yet, but first I have a small gift for you that will help you.”
She then gives me another hug and kiss me gently on my forehead, sending a warm tingling all over my body right before the world goes white....
By Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Synopsis:“B...but daddy yelled at me, grabbed me,ripped my clothes and said that he would make a man out of me even if its the last thing he would do and said that he would send me to a military school. I can’t go to a military school, I will die there.” |
beep... beep... beep... beep...
What’s that noise? I think to myself
I open my eyes and they feel heavy. I find myself on a strange room, its all white and very clean. “I’m I in a hospital?”
I look around. Beside the bed I see my mother sleeping in an uncomfortable position. She looks so tired that I decided to not say anything just yet, I just stay looking at her.
A few minutes later she started to wake up and stretch her arms, then she looks at me and suddenly she is hugging me very tightly, “Oh sweetheart, you are awake. You scared me to death. I thought I was going to lose you,” she tells me crying.
“I’m sooo sorry Mommy.” I tell her crying too.
We stay there for a long time crying and hugging unable to say anything. After a while we were able to compose ourselves back together.
“Don’t you ever scare me like that again, Sweetheart, I almost died when I saw you in that bathroom.”
“I... I’m...(sob) s..sorry Mommy.”
"OK."
“How long have I been here?” I ask her
“You been asleep for almost two days. We almost lost you, Honey.”
“W...what do you mean?”
“Soon after the paramedics arrived, you stopped breathing and your heart stopped.” she tells me crying. “T..then they started CPR for several minutes and I was praying to God to not let you die, to take me instead when they got a pulse.”
“I’m sorry, Mommy, I didn’t know what to do. I was desperate and hurting and I wanted it to stop it so much that I couldn’t even think straight anymore.”
“Why didn’t you ever tell me how you felt, Honey? I never knew you were suffering so much.”
“B..because D..Daddy was always trying to “man me up” and would never accept me for what I am, and I thought that if I said anything, I would lose both of you,” I tell her with tears rolling down my cheeks.
“Oh, Sweetheart, that’s not true, we Love you very much.”
“B...but Daddy yelled at me, grabbed me,ripped my clothes and said that he would make a man out of me even if its the last thing he would do, and said that he would send me to a military school. I can’t go to a military school, I will die there.”
“Your father is very sorry for what he did, Honey, he thought he was doing what’s best for you.”
“Yeah, right. By bullying me, always forcing me to do guys things even when I didn’t want to, always looking at me with disapproving eyes, like he was disappointed with me.”
“He wasn’t disappointed, he was frustrated, and he did what he was taught to. You know how strict your grandparents were with your father.”
“I know, but that’s no excuse to treat me like he did.”
“No it’s not, but he blames himself and after the paramedics arrived he lost his calm and started crying saying it was all his fault, because of him you tried to kill yourself.”
“Dad was crying? I never saw him cry before.”
“Yes, Sweetheart. He was crying, and when he read your note he cried even harder, and blamed himself even more.”
“Where... where is he?”
“He is just outside, Honey, he is afraid you don’t want to see him. He stayed there all this time, he didn’t even sleep or eat anything in two days worried about you.”
“Can I see him?”
“Are you sure?” she asks me and I nod. “I’ll go get him.”
“OK.”
She left the room and I started to look at the ceiling, trying to figure out what just happened. My father crying? That big man’s man crying? I can’t even picture it. Suddenly I hear a gentle knock on the door that makes me jump a bit.
“S..sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you.” my father tells me in a very low voice, almost whispering.
I look at him and almost doesn’t recognise him, he looks awful, his clothes are all wrinkled his eyes are baggy, his hair is a mess and it seems he didn’t shave in days, he looks like a street bum.
Is this really Daddy?
He slowly comes to the bed and sit on the chair beside it, he gently grabs my hand look at me with very tired and sad eyes and say “How are you feeling, Pumpkin?”
Pumpkin? Did he just called me pumpkin? He never called me that,before now. What’s going on? Who is this man? He can’t be my father. Did the aliens replaced him with a clone? (I giggle to myself after that last thought.)
“Tired, confused.”
“I’m sorry, Pumpkin, I never knew.” I see tears rolling down his cheeks.
It really IS Daddy.
“Damn air conditioning, it makes my eyes water,” he says while weeping his eyes dry and I giggle at that.
"Hi, Daddy."
“It’s good to see you laugh, I thought I lost you.”
“I’m sorry, Daddy, I really am.”
“No, I’m the one that should be sorry, I was a bigoted jerk and it took me almost seeing you die to open my eyes to what I was doing.”
“Oh Daddy!!” I say hugging him with all my might and cry on his shoulder.
“I’m so sorry! I’m so sorry! It’s all my fault!” he kept saying and crying openly now.
“Stop blaming yourself, Daddy. You didn’t know. No one did.”
“Still... I am your father, I was supposed to love and protect you and not bully you. Can you ever forgive me?”
“Oh, Daddy!!! Of course I forgive you, I love you,” I tell him still crying.
“Can I join that hug?” I hear my mother's voice coming from the door.
“Of course, the more the merrier.” I tell her.
“Thank you, Sweetheart,” she tells me and joins the hug.
A few minutes later, I hear a new voice in the room. “Ah. I see our patient is finally awake.”
I look at the door and see a middle age woman walking our way.
“Hello, Sweetheart, my name is Dr. Margaret Simpson, I worked on you when you arrived here.”
Margaret Simpson? Where did I hear that name before? Then it comes to me. Marge Simpson? It was enough to give me the giggle fits.
“It seems I keep getting that reaction from my patients,” She tell us.
“Sorry Doctor,” I tell her trying to suppress the giggles. “It’s just I got the picture of Marge Simpson in a doctor’s uniform when I heard your name.”
“It’s alright, Dear. It’s good to see you up and in a good mood. You gave us quite a scare.”
“I’m sorry,” I tell her and look down ashamed.
“Don’t worry about it. It’s alright. In a few minutes I’ll ask the hospital psychiatrist to come talk to you, but first there are some things I need to discuss with you and your parents.”
“Oh... Is it bad news? Am I going to die?” I ask her starting to worry.
“No, you are not going to die, Dear,” she tells me.
“Well..., when you first came here we were busy trying to save your life so we didn’t notice it a first, but the next day, after the nurse gave you a sponge bath that she noticed something strange. So we took some blood to run some tests. The results just came back.”
Something strange? Whats she talking about? What’s wrong with me? I start to hyperventilate and pass out.
By Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Previously:Something strange? Whats she talking about? What’s wrong with me? I start to hyperventilate and pass out. |
“Joan, wake up honey,” I hear a voice say.
I just lay there.
“Joanie, wake up,” There it is again.
I open my eyes and look confusedly at Mom who's holding me very gently.
“W..what happened?”
“You passed out, Sweety.”
“Oh...” I look down and blush.
“Don’t worry, Sweety, you had a very exciting day and you should be resting,” Mother says.
“C..can I have some water? I’m thristy.”
“Sure, Sweety,” says my mom as she gives me a glass of water.
I sip the water and look around. “Where is the doctor?” I ask
“She will be right back, Pumpkin.” My father says.
“I.. I need to use the bathroom.”
“Let me help you up, Sweety.” says my mom, giving me her arm to me.
“Thank you, Mom.”
Mother leads me to the bathroom, stops at the door and says, “If you need any help I’ll be right outside the door, OK?”
“Mother!!! I’m not a baby.” I exclaim. “But thank you for offering.”
I close the bathroom door and walk to the toilet, I sit down and relieve myself like I always did. Peeing standing up always felt wrong. I wipe myself and then I notice something strange.
What is happening? Is it smaller? It looks smaller. How is it possible? Maybe its just my imagination. That’s it. It has to be my imagination.
I then go to the sink and wash up my hands and face. After drying, I look at the mirror and jump a little. Is that me? I look a bit different. Do I? It’s probably my imagination again. It has to be or someone would have said something, right?
I hear a knock on the door, “Sweety, is everything OK in there?” my mother asks.
“Yes, Mom. I was just finishing.”
I go out of the bathroom and lay down, look around I notice something.
“Mom?”
“Yes, Sweety?”
“Where is Jenny?”
“She went home for a bit honey. I ordered her to. She was a mess. When she heard what happened she and her friend Mindy came right away. She stayed by your side for a long time, crying and running her fingers through your hair, just like you liked when you were little.”
“Does she know I’m awake?”
“I called her when you were in the bathroom. She is on her way here.”
“OK.”
“Hello again Joan,” I hear the doctor’s voice say.
“Hi again Doctor.”
“Feeling better now?”
“Much better, thank you.”
“You passed out before I could tell you the test results.”
“Oh... I forgot all about it,” I start to get worried again, specially after going to the bathroom.
“Don’t worry, I suspect you might find what I have to say to be good news, actually.”
“Really?”
“I promise you.”
“OK. I’m ready, Doc.”
“As I was saying before, we noticed something strange yesterday and did a few blood tests and a physical exam. Physically, what we noticed is that at a first glance your testicles haven’t dropped yet, and your penis seems to be very underdeveloped. During the physical exam things looked a bit stranger as we couldn’t find the gonads.”
“Gonads?” I ask her
“I think they are better known as the balls.” she tells me and I blush.
“Also there is the blood work, the hormone levels are not compatible with a 15 years old boy. The testosterone levels are way too low and the estrogen levels a bit high, just like a girl just entering puberty.
“WHAT?” me, my mom and dad ask at the same time.
“It’s pretty rare, but we suspect you might be intersexed to a certain degree. How much is what we plan on answering with the ultrasound we scheduled for this afternoon and the result of the DNA test tomorrow.”
“You mean that I might be really a girl?” I ask her with a big smile on my face
“I wouldn’t say that just yet, but so far the tests seems to indicate that.”
“Mommy... is it real? Tell me this isn’t a dream. Pinch my arm.”
“I don’t think its a dream, Sweety. And no, I won’t do it” she tells me.
“OK, you meanie,” I pout and decide to pinch my arm myself.
“OUCH!! That hurts.” And my parents started to laugh.
“Mommy, Daddy, I think I’ll take a nap now. I’m a little tired. As soon Jenny gets here I want you both to go home and have a looooong bath. You guys are stinking.”
Mom look at me with a goldfish impression and Dad just raise his left arm and snif his armpit. That gives me the giggle fits again.
“OK, you little brat, I can see you point.” my dad says. “But we will be back right after we have a shower and change our clothes.”
“OK. Daddy, Mommy, I love you.”
“We love you too, Pumpkin.” they say at the same time.
After they leave the room I close my eyes and then suddenly I remember the strange dream I had. Was it really a dream? What did she mean about a gift? Who is she?
By Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Previously:After they leave the room I close my eyes and then suddenly I remember the strange dream I had. Was it really a dream? What did she mean about a gift? Who is she? |
I awaken from my daydream as a nurse come into the room, “Hello dear, how are you feeling?” she asks me
“I’m feeling better, thank you, Miss.”
“Call me Chrissi, Sweety. Are you hungry?”
At that exact moment my tummy decides to rumble loudly and I look at it and blush. The nurse giggles and that starts me off in another giggle fit.
“I guess I just got my answer. I’ll be back in a few minutes with something,” she tells me with a smile.
“Thank you, Chrissi.”
“You’re welcome, Sweety.”
A few minutes later she comes back with my breakfast, it was; a few slices of toast, jam, piece of melon and a glass of orange juice.
“Thank you,” I said and start eating.
It wasn’t very good, but I think its supposed to be that way. They want you out of the hospital as fast as possible and I think they look for the healthiest and worst tasting ingredients to make you want to get better just to run away from it. I ate it all, as I hadn’t eat anything in two days.
After I finished eating, a doctor came in introduced herself, “Hello Joan, my name is Elisa Towers, but you can call me Lisa. I am the hospital psychiatrist.”
“Hello, Doctor Lisa. Are you here to talk to me?”
“Just Lisa, please, and yes, it’s protocol to talk to a psychiatrist in cases like yours.”
“What do you mean?” I ask her in confusion.
“In attempted suicides, we need to make sure that you are not at risk of trying it again. Also in your case there is the gender issue too.”
“Oh...”
“We could start talking about what happened to make you take such drastic measure if you are up to it. I know it can be hard.”
“I... it’s ok. I think I need to talk about it.”
I then told her all about that day, how it started: the bullying, the beating, my bike and finally what happened at home. When I finished I was crying my heart out, and I think I saw some tears in her eyes too.
After that, she started to ask me questions about my life at home. I was uncomfortable at first, but she had a way of making me feel safe tell her things, so I did.
I told her how my father had been pushing me to do ‘manly’ things even though I had no interest in them at all and I would then spend a lot of time in my room reading or on the computer. I also told her how my mother was distant back then and how my sister seemed to avoid me.
At that point, she interrupted me and asked. “Hmm... have you thought that maybe your mother wasn’t as distant as you thought and sister wasn’t the one avoiding you?”
“W..what do you mean?”
“From what you told me, it seems you are the one that was isolating yourself from them, staying in your room avoiding them, isolating yourself from them.”
“I... I... I never though of it that way before.” I look down ashamed. “I... guess you are right. I think I was the one that started to isolate myself from them. I was jealous of my sister’s relationship with them; how my father treated her in such a caring way and the way that she and my mother would do things together all the time.
"I wanted to do those things too, and it hurt me to see them doing those things, leaving me out.
"I wanted to be able to hug my dad like my sister did and for him to look at me with the same way he looked at her, NOT with the look of disappointment I use got from him.”
“Have you ever thought of telling them how you felt?”
“I... couldn’t, my father always seemed to be bigoted against gays and transexuals, every time some news appeared on TV or the paper, he would start calling fucking queer and faggots and how much he hated them.”
“I know what you mean, I talked to your father yesterday for a long time.”
“You did?” I asked her surprised.
“Yes, he was having trouble dealing with what happened to you.”
“What did you two talked about?”
“I can’t tell you that. The same way I can’t tell your parents exactly what we talked about either.”
“You meanie,” I pouted and she laughed.
“I can see you are a feeling a lot better.”
“Yes I am, Lisa.”
“I heard you are taking some more tests later today, so I would like to talk again after you get the results, OK? “
“OK.”
“Good bye, Joan. See you later.”
“Bye bye.”
After she left the room I hear a knock on the door and I sighed. Can’t I have a minute of peace today? I thought and looked at the door. When I saw who was at the door a huge smile appeared on my face. “JENNY!!!!” I screamed.
She ran to the bed and hugged me to death.
“I... can’t.... breath...” I told her.
And then she said giggling, “If you can talk you can breath.” but she eased up the grip a bit.
“How are you feeling?” She asked me.
“It seems that’s the question of the day, everyone asks me that,” I said giggling. “I’m feeling better, Sis.”
“That’s great to hear. You scared us to death. Don’t ever do that again.”
“I’m sorry. I really am.” I started to cry again.
“Shhh.... it’s ok, it’s ok.” She said hugging me. “Are you up to one more visitor? There is someone else that was worried about you that came with me.”
“Who is it?”
At that moment I look at the door and see my sister’s friend Mindy and called her in.
“Hi Mindy.”
“H.. hi Joh... Joanie. It’s nice to see that you are OK,” she says shyly.
“Thank you.”
My sister then stands up and says. “Joanie, we know how awful the hospital food is, so we smuggled a little something for you. Mindy, if you care to do the honors.”
Mindy then opens her backpack and take a paper bag from it and says, “Your sister says that this is one of your favorites.”
She then open the bag and take out a double cheese burger and french fries.
“Oh my gosh!!!! Thank you Mindy.”
“You’re welcome.” she said extending her arm to give me the burger.
I reach my hand to grab it and our hands touch. At that moment I felt a tingling sensation all over my body and my brain turned mushy....
“.... ..... ....”
“Are you both OK?” my sister ask us. “You seem a little flushed.”
“I... I... I’m fine I said.” after my brain finally rebooted.
“I’m fine too, Jenny.” Mindy says
“What happened?” my sister asked.
“BSOD” I told her.
“BSOD?” they ask in unison.
“Yes, Blue Screen Of Death. It seems my brain locked up and needed a reboot.”
They both then started giggling and my sister says. “You are such a geek.”
“Guilty as charged.” I tell her, giggling.
I then started to happily eat that fabulous sandwich. But Jenny and Mindy kept stealing fries. I didn’t mind. I never felt closer to my sister than now.
A few minutes later, my parents arrive and they looked a lot better.
“Oh oh, it seems we are too late.” My father said to my mom.
“Too late?” Me, Mindy and Jenny ask at the same time.
“Yes, too late. We brought you one of your favorite sandwich, but you are already eating one,” He said producing a brown paper bag with another double cheese burger and that set us off another giggle fit.
“I wouldn’t mind eating it. I’m hungry,” said Mindy
“You are always hungry, I have no idea how can you be so skinny eating so much,” my sister says.
“Good genes I guess.” she said and showed her tongue to my sister.
A little while later, just after Jenny and Mindy left, nurse Chrissy came back with a big jar of water and said, “You need to drink all this water in the next hour for your ultrasound. And don’t go to the bathroom.”
I look at the jar in shock and said “I’ll never be able to drink all that in one hour.”
“Just do your best, Sweety, the more you drink the better the images.”
“OK. I’ll do my best,” I told her and drank the first glass.
An hour later, I was still trying to drink the last glass when she returned to wheel me to the exam room. I thanked her for that because if I had to walk I would certainly pee in my hospital gown.
A few minutes later I’m laying down the exam table, the technician said, “This will feel a little cold.” as she spread some ice cold goo all over my belly.
Right after the exam, I went straight to the bathroom and peed for what seemed forever and wondered if there was a world record for time peeing and giggled at the thought.
After that, I wanted to take a shower but wasn’t sure I could do it with the bandages on my wrists, so I decided to wait and ask nurse Chrissi, later.
A few hours later, Dr. Simpson came back to my room.
“Hello Joan, how are you feeling?”
“Bored, I hope I can go home soon.”
“Well, I have the results of the ultrasound here and have some news for you.”
At that I held my parents hands tightly. ( They'd returned after my exam.)
“And...?” I asked her expectantly.
“It seems you have a completely formed set of female reproductive organs. I would recommend surgery as soon as possible as you can start menstruating at any time and right now the blood doesn’t have anywhere to go and that can be very dangerous.”
“Surgery?” My parents asked her.
“Yes, to open the vaginal canal. Also we discovered that your penis is nothing more than some flap skin shaped like a penis and we can reshape it and the scrotal skin to form the labia and clitoris.”
“You mean I really am a girl?” I ask her starting to feel a little dizzy.
“Yes Joan, that’s what I’m saying.”
“Mommy!!! Daddy!!! Did you hear what she said?” I asked them excitedly.
“Yes sweetheart, we heard it.” My mom said with a smile on her face.
My father looked a little shocked but then hugged me and said softly. “I’m sorry,, Pumpkin. I never knew. How could I have been so blind?”
“I don’t blame you, Daddy. I know you thought I was your son and you did what you thought was right.”
“Still I shouldn’t have pushed you so hard. I guess I turned into my father. He was a very strict man, and I promised myself I wouldn’t be like that when I grew up. It seems that along the way his ideas made their way into my thick skull.”
“Don’t worry, Daddy. I’m glad you changed your mind.”
“But I had to almost lose you to see what I was doing and how wrong I was,” he said between tears.
“Don’t cry, Daddy. I promise I’ll never do something like that again,” I told him, crying.
“Who said I’m crying? It’s that damn air conditioning that makes my eyes water,” he said trying to look tough.
“Yeah, right,” Mother says giving my father a stern look before she starts to giggle and that starts me off again and soon we are all laughing at my father antics.
A few minutes later we were able to recompose ourselves and Mother asked the doctor, “When can you do the surgery?”
“We can schedule it for tomorrow morning. I already checked with the surgeon and we have a spot open.”
“You mean that after tomorrow I’ll be a normal girl?”
“You are a normal girl, Sweety, you just have a small birth defect that will be corrected.”
“Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God! I can’t believe it,” I said excitedly.
The doctor then said, “Joan, you better not get too excited or you might faint again.”
But it was too late because as she said that my vision became blurry and right before everything went dark I thought. ‘There I go again.'
By Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Previously: But it was too late because as she said that my vision became blurry and right before everything went dark I thought. There I go again. |
I wake up again in the middle of the flower field, under the Apple tree, look around but I see no sign of that lady.
I’m I dreaming again?
I stand up and start to walk around. At some distance I see a lake and decided to take a closer look.
When I get closer to the lake I see someone swimming and wonder if its the lady from the last time, but when I got a better look I noticed it wasn’t her. It was a boy, he saw me and started to wave at me, not knowing what to do I waved back.
Who is he? What is he doing here? I ask myself.
He started to swim in my direction and I felt a bit uneasy, when he got out of the water I had a huge shock. That can’t be. It is impossible. He looks like me.
He walks in my direction with a huge smile on his face and says, “Hi Sis.”
Sis? What’s going on? “W...who are you?” I ask him.
“I am kind of your twin brother.”
“B...but I never had a brother.”
“Well... it is what the lady told me.”
“What do you mean?”
“From what she told me, we were supposed to be twins, a boy and a girl, but something happened and we became one person.”
I felt completely confused, but he continued.
“She said that right after our conception, our embryos merged at the beginning of their development. We had one body and 2 different sets of DNA, making a bit of a mess of things. Some of the internal organs had your DNA, together with most of the brain and some other areas had my DNA, that’s why everyone thought you were a boy.”
“B...but how are you here now?”
“Remember when the lady said she would give you a gift?”
“Yes.”
“Do you remember how you felt?”
“Yes, I felt a warm tingling all over my body, just before everything went white.”
“Nothing else?”
“Now that you mention it, I felt like a huge weight was lifted from me.”
“That was me, Sis. I was trapped inside you all our lives.”
“B... but why was I the one that got sent back and not you?”
“Because you were the one in control.”
“Are you stuck here?”
“For now, ” he said with a mischievous grin.
“What do you mean?”
“You’ll see.”
“Where is the lady?”
“I have no idea. We talked a while after you were gone, but she is one frustrating lady. She doesn’t give straight answers.”
“I know what you mean,” I giggle.
“So.. Do I call you Johnny?”
“Nahhh. Johnny was our name, he doesn’t exist anymore. My name is Josh.”
“Nice to meet you Josh.” I said as I gave him a hug.
“It’s nice to finally be able to talk to you, Sis.” He said hugging me back.
“I wish you could live with us in the real world,” I tell him and feel the tears starting to fill my eyes.
“I can’t just yet, Sis. For the same reason you still have to do the operation. She did some minor changes, but couldn’t do more. Not because she lacks the power, but she doesn’t want to attract unwanted attention.”
“Unwanted attention?”
“I don’t know what she meant by that, but she said you would be in danger if ‘the others’ knew what she is doing.”
“The others? Who are the others?”
“Don’t look at me. I don’t know either.”
“You have any idea of who or what is the lady.”
“I have my suspicions. I think she might be a goddess of some kind.”
“A goddess? Are you kidding me?”
“No. She is too powerful and too mysterious. Maybe she doesn’t think we are ready to know the truth.”
“I don’t know. It seems a bit far fetched to me. But I think we will know when the time is right, just like she told me.”
“By the way, how did I get here this time?”
“That I know.” he told me with a grin. “I brought you here.”
“Why?”
“Because I wanted to see you. I was feeling lonely,” he said looking at his feet and blushed.
“Awwww, you big softy,” I said huging him.
“Also I wanted to tell you that I learned a few things about this place.”
“Oh?”
“Remember that she said that this place is related to the dreamworld?”
“Yes, she also said this is my spiritual landscape.”
“Actually it is our spiritual landscape, we were merged for so long that our souls are extremely tuned in, and that’s how I was able to bring you here. The moment you fainted I was able to pull you in.”
“Oh, that is neat.”
“And that’s not all. It seems that this place is connected to the spiritual and the dream worlds, even the lady was surprised by that.”
“And what does it mean?”
“She is not sure. She said she needed to study it for a while, but I suspect that means that from here we might be able to enter either of the worlds and come back.”
“Isn’t it dangerous?” I ask him.
“I don’t know, that’s why I want to know more about this place first. But now we are running out of time, you need to go back. We will see each other soon.”
“Oh, and don’t tell anyone about this place just yet.”
“Why?”
“Just don’t, please. The lady said it could be dangerous if the wrong ears heard about it.”
“OK, I’ll keep my mouth closed for now.”
“See you soon sis.” he said giving me a hug just before everything went white again.
By Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Previously:“See you soon sis.” he said giving me a hug just before everything went white again. |
I wake up and stretch my arms. What a dream., I think to myself.
I look around and see my mom seated on a chair next to the bed.
“I see you are finally awake.”
I yawn and ask, “How long have I been asleep?”
“A few hours. We decided to let you sleep, you had a very exciting day.”
“Mom...”
“What is it, Sweetheart?”
“I’m not dreaming, am I? I mean what the doctor said about me being really a girl.”
“No, Sweetheart, you are not dreaming. And don’t get to exited either or you’ll faint again,” she tells me trying to suppress a giggle.
“It is becoming a habit of mine, isn’t it?” I say blushing a little.
“It is understandable.”
“OK, I’ll try to not faint again.”
"We'll see, Sweetheart."
“What time is it, Mommy?”
“Just a little after 5:00 PM. Why? Have a big date?”
“No, I’m just anxious. I wish I could have the operation today and be over with. Also I’m a bit hungry and I don't think that I be able to eat later.”
“That’s true, the doctor said you can’t eat after 7pm and no liquids after 10pm. I think they will bring you your dinner soon.”
“Where’s Daddy and Jenny?”
“He went home to sleep a little, and Jenny will be here in a few minutes.”
“Does she know?”
“Yes, I told her.”
“And Mindy?” I ask and blush a little.
“What about Mindy?”
“Nothing, it’s just that she came earlier with Jenny and I was wondering if she knows too.”
“I don’t know, maybe Jenny told her.”
“OK.”
I lay my head back and start looking at the ceiling.
Why did I ask about Mindy? What happened earlier? When our hands touched earlier I couldn’t even think straight. Why I am even thinking about that? What does it mean?
“Sweety? Are you ok?” I hear my mother ask with some consern in her voice.
“Hmmmm...? Oh. Yes mom, I’m fine, I was just thinking.”
“Thinking about?”
“About what will happen after I leave the hospital, school, things like that I lied.”
“After you leave the hospital you will stay at home a couple weeks while you heal, and after that you’ll go back to school.”
“I hope not as a boy, right?” I ask her a little preocupied.
“No sweety, as a girl. The hospital are preparing some of the paperwork necessary to correct your records and to change your name.”
“Change my name?” I ask her a bit confused.
“Yes, sweety, John Heart Junior isn’t a name suited to a girl.”
“So I will be Joan for real?”
“Joan Erica Heart, actually.”
“Erica?”
“It was my grandmothers name, Sweety. I hope you like it.”
“I love it, Mommy.” I tell her as I give her a big hug.
At that moment Jenny arrives, “Aren’t we in a hugging mood today?” with a giggle.
“Mom just told me my new name, Sis.”
“Really? What is is? It is still Joan, right?”
“Yes, sis it is still Joan. Wanna tell her, Mom?”
“Sure, Sweety. Jenny, meet Joan Erica Heart, your sister.”
“Ohhh Sis, what a great name. Where did the Erica came from?”
“It was my grandmother’s name.” Mom tells her.
“It is very beautiful. And congratulations, Sis,” she tells me and give me a big hug.
“Thank you, Sis.”
“You know, I always wanted a little sister. We will have so much fun together. I have so much to teach you,” she tells me with an evil gleam in her eyes.
“Oh oh! Should I be worried, Mom?”
“Not at all,” she tells me with the same gleam in her eyes.
Oh damn, what are they planning? I think to myself, “Why is that I think you two are up to something?”
“Who? Us?” they say in unison and flutter their eyes.
I start laughing, and soon we are all laughing like mad.
A few minutes later, I hear Doctor Lisa knock on the door, “It seems we are in a good mood this afternoon.” .
“Yes, Doctor.”
“What did I tell you earlier young lady?” She tells me with a stern look.
“Hmmm..... drop the Doctor?” I ask her a bit worried.
“Yes, sweety.”
“Ok, I’ll drop the doctor, Lisa.”
That set her off a bit and I hear her trying to suppress a giggle.
“What happened?”
“The way you said it was a little funny.”
I start thinking of what I said and then it hit me and I start giggling which also set Jenny and mom off and soon we are having another laughing fit.
A few minutes, later we were able to stop laughing and Lisa said, “I think Joan and I need a few minutes alone, if you don’t mind.”
“Not at all,” Mother said. “Jenny and I will go to the cafeteria for a bit while you two talk. Do you want anything sweety?”
“A tuna sandwich?”
“Sure thing. We will be back soon. By sweety,” she said while giving me a kiss on my forehead.
“See you later, Sis.” My sister said asd gave me a kiss in my forehead, too.
After they left, Lisa sat down, “They seem to love you very much.”
“I love them very muc,h too. Too bad it took me so long to notice it.”
“I know it is a bit of a cliche, but its better later than never.”
“That’s true.”
“I heard the news from your doctor and I want to know how are you feeling about it.”
“Ecstatic, couldn’t be happier. It’s exactly what I wished for my entire life. It’s like a miracle.” I tell her with happy tears.
“And how do you feel your family is coping with it?”
“My mother and my sister are happy for me, I think my dad might be a bit shocked, but dealing with it.”
“Why do you say that?” She asked me with a questioning look.
“I don’t know, it’s I feeling I have. Woman intuition I guess.” I tell her and giggle.
“Hmmmm... can you tell me what I am feeling?”
I look at her for a few minutes and then I said. “You are happy for me, but still a bit preoccupied that I don’t see the implications of what happened. Am I right?”
She then opened her eyes wide and said. “That’s very good, how you did that is beyond me, at least the preoccupied part. Were you always like that?”
“Hmmm... not really. Actually ,I just noticed it.”
What is happening? Could I really feel her emotions? I better not say anything more about it.
“You do understand the implications, right?”
“Of what? What I did or the fact I just discovered I’m a real girl?”
“Both, actually.”
“Well... I know I shouldn’t have done what I did, and I feel bad about it. But at the same time, it was because of what I did is that I discovered that I am really a girl. And about me being a girl, I know that even if I have a full reproductive organ set inside, some people will not accept me, thinking that I am a freak or an abomination or both, but I’m not afraid of them.”
“That’s a good way to think. And you’ll need all the support you can get.”
“I have my family on my side now.” I tell her firmly.
“Yes, and you’ll need their support. I’m glad you are feeling better.”
“Thank you, Lisa.”
“Now I think we should let them back in.”
“Yes, I’m starving.”
“I’ll see you soon, Sweety.” she tells me and leaves the room.
A few seconds later, they come back and Jenny gives me the tuna sandwich and a cup of apple juice.
“Thank you, Sis.”
“You are welcome.”
“How is Mindy? Does she know?”
“She is fine, and I told her. She is happy for you.”
“You think she will come to visit me again?”
“Yes, she said she would come tomorrow after school. Why do you ask?”
“No reason.” I tell her feeling my face on fire.
She then looks at me with a questioning eye and say “Do you have a crush on her?”
“N...no!” I lied.
“I don’t believe you.”
“W...we are both girls.” I tell her
“So?”
“I... I don’t know, sis. Ever since our hands touched I can’t stop thinking about her. I felt all mushy and tingling, I couldn’t even think straight.”
“It seems you do have a crush on her.”
“B...but I hardly know her.”
“These things happen sis. We can’t really control it.”
“Yeah, but its not like anything can happen between us.”
“I wouldn’t be sure of that.” I hear her saying under her breath.
“What did you say?”
“N..nothing.” she said looking at her feet.
“Hmmm... OK.”
“I think I better try to get some sleep, I can’t wait for tomorrow to come.” I tell them excitedly.
“It’s understandable.” Mother says. “Remember, no liquids after 10 and no more food today.”
“Yes, Mother.”
“And don’t ‘yes, mother’ me young lady.” she tells me with a smile
“Yes, Mother.” I tell her and giggle.
“I’ll see you tomorrow morning, OK?” my sister asks me.
“OK, Ssis. See you tomorrow.”
“See you tomorrow, Sweety,” Mother hugs me and give me a little kiss on the cheek.
“See you tomorrow, Mom. I love you.”
“I love you too. Sweet dreams.”
After they left I lay down on the bed, close my eyes and think about my day. ‘What a strange day. I still can’t believe that I am a real girl. And do I have a crush on Mindy? I’m so confused right now. And what about my dreams? Are they just dreams? Is Josh real?’
By Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Previously:After they left I lay down on the bed, close my eyes and think about my day. ‘What a strange day. I still can’t believe that I am a real girl. And do I have a crush on Mindy? I’m so confused right now. And what about my dreams? Are they just dreams? Is Josh real?’ |
I woke up around 7:A.M. the next day. As I stretched and did my business in the bathroom, I thought I should have had trouble sleeping because of the operation that is going to happen this morning. But instead, I slept incredibly well, and had no strange dreams last night.
When I left the bathroom, I see my family arriving, “Mommy!! Daddy!! Jenny!!” I squeal and run to them and drown them in hugs.
“Good morning, Sweety,” Mother says as she kissme me on my forehead.
“Excited?”
“Extremely. I can’t wait for it to be over.”
“Good morning, Sis.” Jenny says, hugging me.
“Good morning. I thought you would be at school, today.”
“Do you think that I'd be able to do anything there knowing that you will be on an operating table?”
“Thank you for being here for me, Ss.” I say, trying to hold back the tears.
“I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else right now,” she says, giving me another hug.
I look at Dad, He seems to be sad. I wonder what’s wrong. “Daddy?”
“Yes, Pumpkin?” he says, trying to smile.
“Is there anything wrong?”
“No, Sweety. Nothing is wrong.”
I don’t believe it. “Daddy, something is clearly bothering you, its written all over your face.”
“What is bothering you? You been acting strange since last night.” Mother asks Father. “
Daddy looks at mr, “I’m sorry. It has been a very stressful few days for me. You know I love yo, Pumpkin, but it has been a bit hard for me. Don’t get me wrong, I’m happy that you are fine and happy, but I do feel like I am losing a son. It doesn’t mean I don’t love my new daughter though, just that it might take a little time to adjust, that’s all.”
I hug him very tight, “Oh daddy, I’m so sorry.”
“Don’t be, Sweety, it’s not your fault.”
“OK, Daddy, I just wish that I could make this easier for you.”
“I know, but that’s something I have to do myself.”
A few minutes later, a doctor comes in and introduce himself, “Hello Joan, I’m Doctor Willian Jenkins, and I’ll be the one operating you today. I heard a lot about you. Nervous about today?”
“A little, more excited than anything actually. It’s like a dream becoming true for me.”
“I’m glad to hear that. In a few minutes a nurse will come and help you with a bath and prep you for surgery. I’ll see you at the operating theatre.”
“OK, Doctor.”
He left, and Nurse Chrissi came in, “Hello Joan, how are you, today?”
“Excited, mostly. And a bit nervous, too.”
“That’s alright. I’m glad that you are feeling well. I’ll help you with your bath because of the bandages on your arms, OK?”
“OK. I really need a bath.”
“You'll be shaved down there for the surgery.”
“Oh...” I said blushing.
“Don’t worry, Sweety. It’s my job,” she tells me with a smile.
“OK.”
After the bath, I think I went into some sort of trance because I only remember pieces of things: like being taken to the operating theatre, a gas mask some hissing and then nothing.
The next thing I remember is waking up in my room and my mother is there sitting by the bed.
“Hello, Sweety, how are you feeling?”
“Thirsty... and a bit woozy.”
“Its probably the painkillers. Here sip a bit of water,” she tells me giving me a glass of water.”
“Thanks, Mommy.”
“You are welcome.”
“Is it done?”
“Yes, Sweety. It’s all done.”
“Thank goodness,” I tell her and fall asleep again.
I wake up a few hours later again in a bit of pain, and this time my sister is there.
“Hi Sis.” I tell her softly
“Hi there, Sis, how are you feeling?”
“In a bit of pain, but nothing I can’t handle, yet.”
“If it gets too uncomfortable, tell me and I’ll call the nurse to see if she can adjust the painkillers.”
“Thank you, Sis.”
“Are you up for a visitor?”
“A visitor? Sure. Who?”
As soon as I ask her I see Mindy at the door and I start blushing, “H..hi Mindy.”
“Hi Joanie. How are you feeling?”
“Just in a bit of pain, a bit groggy, but happy.”
“That’s good to hear.” she says sitting by the bed. “You look good.”
“I must look a mess.” I blush.
“You really do look good. There is something different about you.”
“Different?” I look at her confused.
“Yes, you look more at peace and it shows.”
“I FEEL more at peace.”
“There is also something else, but I can’t put my finger on it.”
“It must be the drugs,” I giggle.
“Hmmm.... maybe.” she says, looking deeply into my eyes.
She then takes my hand, my brain goes mushy again, and I melt.
“I’m glad you're OK, Joanie. I wish I could have been here this morning, but my parents forced me to go to school.”
“It...it’s okay Mindy.” Oh my. Why does she have such strong effect on me?
A few minutes later, the nurse comes in, "How are you feeling?"
"Lousy."
She gives me a new dose of painkillers. Didn’t take long and I was floating again. And a few more minutes later I was in the land of Nod again.
I won’t go into details of my recovery in the hospital as I got bored out of my mind. It went with the doctor’s visits to check on the dressings and stitches, talks with doctor Lisa, a lot of TV watching, reading and sleeping. My family was around me most of the time. Of course there was the time I finally saw my new vagina and the time I went to pee the first time after the operation. I cried of happiness both times.
By Saturday the doctor said I was fit to leave the hospital and I would jump up and down if I could. My mother and Jenny came to sign me out and take me home. They brought me a nice pink sundress, a pair of cotton panties and a padded bra. The last few days I noticed some breast development, it’s not quite an "A" cup, but they are breasts nonetheless.
I was wheeled out of the hospital and my mom brought the car close to the entrance. Jenny helped me to get into the car.
“Where’s daddy?”
“He is at home, he is making the final touches to your room, Sweety.” Mother says.
“Oh... really?” I ask her excitedly.
“Yes, really.”
“I can’t wait to see it.”
The ride home was uneventful and I dozed off. What it seemed a few seconds later I wake up with my mother telling me we arrived home. Jenny helped me out of the car and Daddy was waiting at the door.
“Hi, Daddy.” I tell him giving him a big hug.
“Hi, Pumpkin, welcome home.” He says, hugging me back.
“It’s nice to be home.”
“I think I’ll go up to my room and lay down, I’m a bit tired.” I tell them and yawn, also wanting to see my new room.
“I’ll help you up the stairs, Sis.” .
When we reached top of the stairs, I open my door and look inside.
‘What’s happening? Didn’t Mom say that Dad was working on my room? Why does it look the same as always?’
I was still confused when Jenny tells me. “This isn’t your room anymore, silly. You are now sharing the room with me. It’s not like you would be comfortable here, anymore.”
What does she mean by that? Why wouldn’t I be comfortable? I think to myself completely lost and confused and follow her to our new room.
I open the door, and look inside and then I saw him and stop dead in my tracks. He looked at me and a big smile appeared on his face. He then got up and opened his arms to me.
“JOSH!!!!!!” I screamed and practically jumped on him hugging him fiercely and start to cry.
“H...how? W...when? A...are you r..really here?.” I say between sobs.
He was then holding me with one arm on my waist and the one hand doing soothing motions on my head and saying “It’s OK, Sis. It’s okay. I’m here. Welcome home.”
By Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Previously:He was then holding me with one arm on my waist and the one hand doing soothing motions on my head and saying “It’s OK, Sis. It’s okay. I’m here. Welcome home.” |
“Sis, what is wrong?” asks Jenny, worriedly.
“I think she is just happy to see me.” Josh tells her.
“I...I am.” I tell them still crying and holding tightly to Josh.
“How are you feeling?” Josh asks me.
“Happy, confused mostly. How?”
“I’ll tell you more about it later, now I think you need to rest a little,” He said leading me to my new bed.
“OKy Josh, I do feel tired,” I said laying down.
As soon my head hit the pillow I fell asleep.
I wake up at the flower field again, laying down with my head on the lady’s lap while she was gently caressing my hair.
‘That feels nice’ I think to myself.
“Hello my child, how are you feeling?”
“Confused. This really isn’t a dream?”
“No, it isn’t.”
“How can Josh be at my house?”
“I did that,” She tells me. “That is his where he is supposed to be.”
“But why don't the others don’t seem to think there is nothing strange?”
“For them, he has always been there. In a way he has.”
“I... I don’t understand.”
“You, my child, is a very special person, and Josh too.”
“Huh?”
“You were always supposed to have been two people, but something happened during your early development that merged the two embryos. Usually that results with a person with one soul and two different DNA, but in your case you had also two souls, a female and a male soul in one body. I believe the strain and confusion you felt your entire life to be overwhelming. What I did was fix that.”
“B...but how?”
“That was easy, the hard part was to introduce Josh into the reality without attracting unwanted attention.”
“Unwanted attention? What do you mean by that? Josh told that too. Said that’s why I had to go through my operation to fix me.”
“There are other parties that wouldn’t be happy to know what I did to help you and that could be dangerous to you and your brother.”
“Who are they? And who are you? Why do I fell so at easy around you? Josh thinks you are some sort of goddess.”
She then start to laugh and say “Oh my, he really is bright, isn’t he? OK, my child, I’ll tell you, but first I need to bring Josh here too, this concerns you both.”
As soon she said those words Josh appeared next to us looking confused for a few moments.
“Hello again Josh.” The lady tells him.
“Hi. How did I get here? Last thing I remember I was sitting by Joanie’s bed watching her sleep.”
“I brought you here, and Joan too a bit earlier.”
“Why?”
“It is time for you to know more about me. I’m not sure you are ready for it, but you both deserve an explanation.”
I moved closer to where Josh was sitting and placed my hand over his.
“We are ready.” We both said at the same time.
“I’ll answer any question that I can. Why don’t you each ask a question in turns? Joan you first.”
“You just sounded like a school teacher.” I tell her and giggle. At that both of them started to laugh.
“Who are you, exactly?” I asked her.
“What do you know about Greek mythology?” she asks us back?
“You mean like the Greek gods?” Josh asks.
“Yes, my child.”
“A read a lot about them, I always found them fascinating , but what does it have to do with who you are? Are you telling us that you are a Greek Goddess?” I ask her
“Yes and no, I am their mother.”
“Are you Rhea, mother of the gods?” I ask her.
“Yes my child, also goddess of the earth and motherhood.”
“Why did you help us?” (Josh)
“Because I had to, I felt your pain and looked into your heart and what I saw surprised me. I saw not one, but two different people both in great pain, but also with pure hearts untainted by it. I also noticed the internal struggle, and that moved me.”
“Also now I feel great power within you, and I think it is partly my fault.”
“Power?” we both asked together.
“Yes, each of you have a great power within, It seems it was always there, but dormant, probably due to your own dual nature.”
“What do you mean by that?”
“When you both were merged together, it kept those powers dormant. When I separated you both I had to give you a piece of my own essence or you would have died, and that combined with your own suls started to awake your powers.”
“You gave us a piece of your own essence?”
“Yes my child, and that’s why I didn’t want to attract unwanted attention, by giving each of you a piece of my essence you both became my children too.”
“You mean you are like our mother?”
“Yes, at least spiritually, your mortal parents are still your parents too. Some of my children would feel threatened if they find out about you.”
“The Greek gods? Why would they feel threatened by us?”
“Because of what you might become of what you represent. Your powers are just awakening, but over time they will grow stronger.”
“Which powers are you talking about?” (Josh)
“I’m not sure exactly which powers you both might have, but they are tied to your own nature, and they are the strongest when you are both together. Also you might also be able to channel the magical energy around, due to my essence within you.”
“Magic is reawakening on earth, for a long time magic was very weak, almost extinct, actually. The last few years though, the magic energy started to grow and flow stronger. Some people already can do some minor magic. Some parties are fear the changes will cause, others embrace it, and others want to manipulate it to their own purposes.”
“And what does it have to do with us?” (me)
“For now, not much. I want you to live your life, like the children that you are. Just be careful with who you trust, keep your abilities secret from the world, learn more about them. There are some people that will help you. You both have a lot to learn before choosing a side.”
“For now that’s all I can say, it’s time for you to go back, my children.”
“We still have a lot of questions, goddess Rhea,” I ask her.
“Those will have to wait, and you don’t need to call me that.”
“What do you want us to call you?”
“How does your heart wants to call me?” she asks me.
“It wants me to call you mother.”
“Of course it does, you are also my daughter now, and Josh is my son too.”
“OK... mother, I hope to see you soon.”
“Don’t worry, my daughter, you will see me very soon.”
“See you soon.” I tell her and a second later I’m waking up in my room.
I look around and see Josh sleeping on a chair by the bed. “Josh?” I call him.
“Yeah?”
“What happened?”
“I’m not sure, but I do think we were not dreaming.”
“I don’t think we were dreaming either. Not anymore.”
“Right after you left, she told me something just before I came back here.”
“What did she say?”
“Protect her, my child. She is the key.”
By Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Previously:“Right after you left, she told me something just before I came back here.” “What did she say?” “Protect her, my child. She is the key.” |
“The key?”
“That’s what she said. Don’t ask me what she means by that, I have no idea,” he said, shrugging.
“I wonder what she means by that.”
“I think we will know eventually, when she decides it’s time for us to know.”
“I guess so. And she is probably right, I’m still trying to get my head around what she already told us.”
“Yeah.”
We then hear a knock on the door and see Mom coming into the room.
“Hello Sweety, how are you feeling?”
“I’m fine, Mommy. Just woke up a few minutes ago and was talking with Josh.”
“That’s good. Are you hungry? Dinner is almost ready, if you want I can bring something up.”
“I’m starving, but I think I’ll go downstairs.”
“Are you sure about that? You should take it easy for a little while.”
“I am, Mom. I think I can make it to the couch at least. I don’t want to spend all my time in my bedroom, I'd die of boredom if I did.”
“OK, Josh, can you help your sister downstairs?”
“Of course, Mom.”
After Mom left the room, I started to get up and noticed something strange.
“Josh, I just noticed something.”
“What is it, sis? You forgot to take your pain medication?”
“Well... I did forget about it, but it’s not what I noticed.”
“What did you notice then?”
“I’m not feeling any pain.”
“That’s strange. Let me see your arm sis." he says with a thoughtful look in his face
I show him my left arm and he starts to take off the bandage, “What are you doing?”
“Just checking something,” He said while he finished removing the bandage. “Sis, look!!!”
“What? Is there something wrong?” I ask him and look at my arm. “Where did the wound go?”
“It seems your arm is all healed, there isn’t even a hint of a scar.”
“You think the other one is the same?”
“Only one way to find out,” he tells me and grabs my other arm.
After removing the bandage we look at it and it’s like the other one, completely healed.
He then look thoughtful and says. “I wonder if the arms are the only parts that healed.”
I look at him confused for a minute, then blushed. “You pervert. You are not looking at that,” I said slapping him on the arm.
“I didn’t say I wanted to see it, after all you are my sister. I just wondered if it’s healed too.” He told me rubbing his arm. “You do hit like a girl, by the way.”
“I am a girl,” I told him and poked my tongue at him.
“I'd better check, I need, anyway.”
“OK, sis. I’ll be in my room.”
I entered the bathroom and locked the door. I sat down on the toilet and relieved myself. I wiped myself dry and notice the lack of pain. I look down and notic that there was no more redness, no more puffiness. It looked perfect, completely healed.
I got out of the bathroom (after washing my hands of course) and Josh was waiting for me next to his room. I get close to him so we can go downstairs together and told him that it was healed too.
“Cool, maybe you have super healing powers like Wolverine,” he says with a grin.
“I don’t know. If so why it appeared only after I got home?”
“Maybe so the doctors didn’t think there was something strange?”
“Hmmm... maybe. One more question to add to our list.”
“We better go downstairs, I think dinner is ready.”
“What do I do? Do I pretend I’m still in pain or just act like nothing is wrong?”
“I don’t know, Sis, I don’t like the idea of lying to them. Of course we can’t tell them we used to be one person as for them I have always been here, so they would thing we are crazy.”
“I don’t like that idea either. I think I’ll just act normal, whatever that is.” I say and giggle.
“Yeah, things have been a bit strange lately.”
“Just a bit?” I looked at him with a questioning look.
“OK, OK, a lot strange, but I couldn’t be happier.”
“I know what you mean.” I tell him and gave him a hug. “It's still a bit hard to believe we were the same person just a few days ago.”
We walked downstairs, enter the kitchen and Mother says, “I was about to call you, dinner is ready.”
“Thanks, Mom.” we chorused.
“Oh no you two, don’t start that again.”
“Start what?” we chorused again and look at each other.
“That, talking at the same time.” she tells us.
“OK.” we say in unison again. Mom just shakes her head.
“How are you feeling?” Mom asked me.
“I don’t feel anymore pain.” I tell her.
“And your arms?”
“They seem to be healed already.”
“What? Let me look at them.” she said grabbing my arms.
“There isn’t even sign of scars, that’s strange. Maybe I should call Doctor Simpson.”
“I don’t think that is a good idea,” I tell her.
“Why not?”
“And tell her what? That I’m completely healed weeks before I should be and with no sign of scars? What do you think will happen if we tell that? I might become a lab rat with doctors poking and probing me.”
“I think you might be right, but I think it’s strange.”
“I think so too, but what can we do? It’s almost like I was magically healed.”
“Don’t be silly, there is no such thing as magic.” Mother tells us and at that moment Jenny entered the kitchen.
“Magic? What are you talking about?”
“Your sister. She said it’s like she was magically healed.” Mom tels her.
“Really? Let me see,” she says looking at my arms.
“That is soooo cool. I can’t wait to tell Mindy about this,” she says excitedly.
“No!!!” Both Josh and I said at the same time.
“OK, I won’t say anything right now, but I need to talk to you later, Sis.”
We went to the living room where Daddy was watching TV, he looked at us and gave us a smile.
“Hi pumpkin, feeling better?”
“A lot better, thank you, Daddy.”
“That’s good. Do you want to sit on the couch during dinner?”
“No, Daddy. I’ll sit at the table with everyone. I’m feeling a lot better. “
We all sat down and had a pleasant dinner, I can’t remember the last time I had one of those and started to cry softly.
“What happened, sweety? Are you in pain?” My mother asked me.
“N..no (sob) I’m (sob) just happy. (sob)”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes, Daddy, these are happy tears.”
He just shook his head and said “Women, they cry when they are sad and they cry when they are happy. I’ll never understand them,” and starts to eat again. WE girrls think that's funny and we laugh.
After dinner, I went to the bathroom to take a shower, the shower felt great without having to worry about my wounds anymore. After the shower, I patted myself dry and went to my room, Jenny was there waiting for me.
“Hey Sis, do you need any help drying your hair?”
“Could you?”
“Come, sit here. I’ll get the hairdryer.” She says patting the vanity seat.
She starts to dry my hair and brush my hair. I just love when people brush my hair, it is so relaxing that I almost dozed off.
“Don’t go sleeping on me, Sis.” Jenny says giggling.
“Sorry sis, this is just so relaxing.”
“I know, I love when people brush my hair.”
“If you want I can do that for you.”
“I would love that. I think we can get ready faster if we help each other.”
“I didn’t think about that before, but you are right.”
I started to think of how my relationship with Jenny changed. Before we would hardly talk at all and now she seemed to welcome my change with enthusiasm.
“Jenny?”
“Yes?”
“What changed?” I ask her.
“Huh?”
“Before you were always avoiding me, we would hardly talked at all. I thought you didn’t like me very much.”
“Oh Joanie. It wasn’t like that. It’s not like I avoided you, it was you that avoided everyone. The last few years not even Josh could really reach you. I just thought you needed space, that you would grow out of the emo phase you were into. But I never thought you were hurting so badly. If I had known, I would have helped, you know. I always wanted a sister and to think I had one all along. I’m sorry for not noticing before. I promise that I’ll be there for you from now on.” She says with a hug.
“Thank you.” I say and cry again on her shoulder. She is right I was the one that avoided everyone. I didn’t want them to see my pain, I don’t even want to think about it, so I just distanced myself from everyone, using books, comics and the computer to escape the cruel reality I was living in.
“Sis, do you believe in magic?” Jenny asks me
I looked at her surprised. “Why?”
“I heard Mindy talk about it before, but I never really believed in it. I mean until tonight when I saw your arms healed without even a scar. That’s what I want to tell her about.”
“I don’t know, Sis. Do you think we can trust her to not tell anyone?”
“I’m pretty sure of that.”
“I think if anyone is to tell her, it should be me then. I need to be sure I can trust her before I do.”
“She is coming by tomorrow to visit you, by the way.”
“What? Really?”
“Would I lie to you?”
“I don’t know, would you?”
“No sis, I wouldn’t.”
“What time she will be here?”
“She said around 10, it is Sunday, after all.”
“OMG! What will I do? I don’t have anything to wear.”
“I could loan something, we are almost the same size anyway. And with you being healed already we could go to the mall and do a little shopping with Mindy and Mom to start building up your wardrobe.
“I don’t know if I’m ready for that, yet.”
“Come on, Sis, it will be fun. We could also go to the hair salon to get you pampered a bit. You will love that.”
“OK, but only if Mom agrees.”
“MOOOOM!!!!” she screams
“Ouch, Sis. My ears. Do you want to make me deaf?”
“Sorry about that.” she says not looking sorry at all.
“Yes, Sweety? “ Mom suddenly ask entering the room.
“Mom, could we go shopping tomorrow together with Mindy to start building Joanie’s wardrobe?”
“Just the three of you?” She asked us.
“No, Mom, we thought you would want to go too, and maybe we could go to the hair salon to give Joanie a new haircut and some pampering. It will be a new experience for her, an all girly day,” Jenny says with an evil grin on her face
“That’s a great idea, maybe we should get her ears pierced too,” Mom says with her eyes sparkling with the same grin as Jenny on her face.
Oh my, what did I get myself into?
By Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Previously: “No, Mom, we thought you would want to go too, and maybe we could go to the hair salon to give Joanie a new haircut and some pampering. It will be a new experience for her, an all girly day,” Jenny says with an evil grin on her face “That’s a great idea, maybe we should get her ears pierced too,” Mom says with her eyes sparkling with the same grin as Jenny on her face. Oh my, what did I get myself into? |
“Joanie, wake up,” My sister says, shaking me.
“What time is it?”
“Eight in the morning, we have a big day ahead of us.”
“It’s Sunday, Sis, it’s too early. We have lots of time,” I say trying to hide my head under the covers.
“We have a lot to do before Mindy gets here, now get up,” she says, taking the covers away.
“Grrr... OK, OKy. I’m up.”
I get up and started walking to the bathroom when Jenny gives me a strange look, “Joanie, I think you had a bit of a growth spurt last night.”
Still half awake I looked at her, “I don’t seem to be any taller, Sis.” trying to compare our heights.
“Not that kind of growth spurt, silly.” she giggles.
“Huh?”
“Look down.”
I did so, but probably by being still half asleep, I didn’t notice anything strange, “I still don’t know what you are talking about.”
That set her off and she started to laugh.
“Why are you laughing?”
“Sorry, Sis, its the face you made, it was priceless.”
“Now tell me what you meant about growth spurt.”
“Look at your breasts.”
I looked at my breasts and they did look bigger, “Oh wow, I have breasts!”
“I think we are almost the same size, now.”
“It seems I won’t need to pad my bra, anymore.”
“Only to make them look bigger,” she giggles.
“I need to go to the bathroom.”
“OK,take a shower too and then we will have breakfast.”
“OK.” I reply, dashing to the bathroom.
I get a shower cap as I didn’t want to deal with wet hair. During the shower, I check my new breasts, the last few days my nipples had started to grow a bit and get a bit puffy, but nothing like this. They are not big, but perfectly formed, and the nipples are very sensitive, too. I decided to stop the exploration before I lose control as I was getting pretty heated up already.
After I get out of the shower, I pat myself dry, wrap the towel around myself and go to my bedroom to check myself in the mirror. I like what I see, my body is starting to take the shape of a teenage girl. ‘It is happening pretty quickly though.’
I brush my hair and notice that it really needs a cut and a more feminine style. ‘I wonder how I would look with my hair with the same golden color as Rhea’s’ I ask myself while putting on my panties and try to put on a bra, but it's a bit too tight, so I decide to wear a bath robe for now and ask Jenny to help me, later.
I turn around and I am about to leave the room to go downstairs when I stop dead on my tracks.
“JENNY!!!!!!!!!!!!!” I yell.
A few moments later she comes running and asks, “What's wrong?” before stopping dead on her tracks too.
“W...what, H...how?” she stutters.
“I have no idea, I wondered how I would look with my hair with a certain golden color and I turn around that's what I saw.”
She still has her mouth wide open in shock, but soon I see her closing it and forming a big smile, “Oh wow, Sis. That color looks amazing. I’m so jealous of you. I wish I could change my hair color like that.”
“Sis, I have no idea how I did it, and frankly, I’m a bit freaked out right now.”
“Sorry sis, I know what you mean. I would be a bit freaked out if it happens to me, too.”
“What will I do? I mean, the others will see me downstairs and see that something is strange.”
“Just act normal, If anyone asks, just tell the truth.”
“OK, but I don't think they will buy the ‘it just happened’ bit.”
“There is no point on worrying about it right now, is it? Unless you can change your hair color back, I mean.”
“I don't know how it happened, so I don’t think I can do it, right now.”
“Then let's go downstairs because breakfast is ready.”
“Jen, can you help me choose something to wear?”
“Of course, right after breakfast. OK?”
“OK.”
We go downstairs, enter the kitchen to help Mom sets the table and she looks at me, “Joanie, the hair color looks great, but you should have waited to do it at the salon.”
“Sorry, Mom.”
“Mom thinks you painted your hair,” my sister whispers to me.
“I noticed, at least I won't have to explain the new color.”
“Stop whispering you two. Jenny, help me with the table and Joan, you go call the boys.”
“Yes, Mother” we both said at the same time and giggle.
I go upstairs and knocked on my parents door, “Come in.” he says.
“Daddy, Mommy asked me to call you for breakfast.”
“OK, Pumpkin, I'll be downstairs in 5 minutes.” He says and starts to get up.
Next, I go to Josh's room and knocked on the door. 'It is still strange to think of it at Josh's room.'
“What?” comes from inside.
“Josh? It's me, Joan. Mom asked me to tell you that breakfast is ready.”
He opens the door, looking half asleep still, “Hi, sis. How are you feeling, today?”
“Apart from some strange happenings, I'm feeling great.”
“Strange happenings?”
“Look at my hair.”
“Oh wow. It looks just like Rhea's.”
“Shhhh. Not so loud, Josh.”
“Sorry. That color looks great on you, though.”
“I know, Mom thinks I painted it.”
“You didn't?”
“No, I was wondering how I'd look with my hair this color, then I noticed it was like this.”
“That's cool.”
“A bit, and a bit freaky too.”
“I think I know what you mean. Now move away from the door or I'll piss in my pants.”
I head downstairs giggling at that.
I sit at the table with Mom and Jenny, a couple minutes later, Dad and Josh join us.
“Good morning, girls” Dad says.
“Good Morning, Daddy.” Jenny and I reply.
“Good morning, honey.” Mom says and gives Dad a light kiss on his lips.
“Morning everyone.” Josh says as he sits.
“Any plans for today?” Dad asks.
“We are going shopping to start up Joanie's wardrobe. Do you guys want to join us? We will probably need you to hold the bags for us,” Mom says.
The color drained from their faces. “W..well, I.. we..we...” Dad starts to say.
“I’m going to the park meet the guys, we need to work on our pitching before our next game,” Josh replies.
“I’m going with you, Josh. I can give you some pointers.”
“That will be great, Dad.”
“OK, you two can go play,” Mom says and we giggle.
“Thanks, Love,” Dad says kissing Mom's cheek.
After breakfast, we head upstairs and Jenny goes through her wardrobe, looking for something for me to wear.
“I think this will be perfect,” she says picking up a denim mini skirt and top. “It will be good for a shopping spree as it will be good to have something easy to put on take off.”
“You think it will look good on me?”
“Sis, you'll look hot, believe me.”
“I think I'll need a bra too, mine are too small.”
“I'll loan one to you sis, but it might be a bit big on you,” she replies and picks a bra from her drawer. “Here try this one.”
I try and it was a bit big on the cups, “Hmmm, l think you just need a little padding to help fill them up,” She observes and places some pads inside the cups.
After I get dressed I look at the mirror and see that I look good, “Sis, isn’t this skirt a bit short?” I ask her trying to lower the hem a little bit more.
“No, it's perfect.”
“Are you sure? I'm not used to showing so much skin. I feel half naked.”
“Come on, you know you look good. You'll get used to it.”
“OK, I trust your judgment, after all you have been a girl longer than me.”
“No, you been one for almost as long, we just didn't know it. I just have more experience.” She admits as she hugs me.
“Want me to brush your hair?”
“Is the Pope Catholic?” I ask her back.
“Come on, sit down.” she giggles.
“You know how much I love it when people brush my hair.”
“I know, and your hair looks so amazing, right now.”
“Thanks, I'm still a bit freaked out about it, thought.”
“I would be too if I were in your place.”
We finish getting ready and go downstairs and sit just as the door bell rings.
“I’ll get it,” Josh says.
He opens the door and it was Mindy. “Hi Mindy, nice to see you again, but I’m in a bit of a hurry, see you soon.” he says as he heads out the door.
“Son, wait up.” Dad yells, dashing after him.
“Come in Mindy, don't mind them. They are just trying to avoid a shopping trip” Jenny giggles. “Mom will be ready soon.”
Mindy enters and has a strange look on her face. “Who was that?”
“Who?” we both ask.
“The boy that just left.”
“That was Josh, silly. You have known him for years,” my sister says.
Mindy has a strange look on her face and I feel a shiver go up my spine. Did she notice something?’
She looks at me and her look does not change, “Hi Joan, do you mind telling me what the heck is going on around here?”
“What are you talking about?” I ask her trying to look confused.
“First, who is Josh?”
“How can't you remember Josh, Mindy? He is Joanie's twin brother,”
“Twin brother? Joan never had a twin brother. And look at her, you can tell she knows something about it.”
Oh crap, how did she know that?
“Joanie?” Jenny looks at me in confusion.
“I think we better go to our room and I'll explain everything.”
We go to our room and closed the door. I sit down and wonder what to say.
“Joanie? Do you know what Mindy is talking about? Is it true?”
“It is true, sorta.” I say thinking boy how to explain it.
“What do you mean?” They both ask.
“He has always been around, but not as Josh.”
“I don't get it, sis. What about you, Mindy?”
“I'm also lost.”
I sigh. “Until a little over a week ago, Josh and I were the same person.”
“WHAT????” They both say.
“This is impossible.” Mindy exclaims.
“But I have known Josh my entire life.” Jenny affirms.
“What I'm saying it's the truth, let me tell you exactly what happened.”
And that's what I do, I tell them everything including about Rhea and the 'Dreams' I had.
“You are telling us that Rhea the Greek goddess of the Earth and Motherhood gave you both a bit of her essence to you and Josh?” Mindy asks.
“Yes, and she said it made us her children too.”
“Maybe that's why you healed so fast and was able to change your hair color like that. And probably the boobs too.” Jenny replies.
“Do you believe me?” I ask them.
“I don't know why, but I do.” Mindy affirms.
“How did you know what was happening, Mindy? Everyone seemed to think Josh has been here all along.”
“That's a good question, but as you trusted me with your secret I think I can tell you mine.”
“Is it about magic?” I ask her.
“Yes, how did you know?” Mindy asks confusedly.
“Jenny wanted to tell you about my healing and said you used to talk to her about magic.”
“Well... that's not all. I'm from a long lineage of witches.”
“That's so cool.” Jenny says excitedly.
“So that's how you knew something was different?”
“Sort of. Saturday morning my mom was helping me with my studies and we were inside a protection circle in case anything went wrong when suddenly it started to glow like it was hit by something. I asked her what happened and she said she never saw anything like that before. After coming here and seeing Josh I think I know what happened."
“I think I know too. I think what hit the protection circle was Rhea's spell changing reality to fit Josh in.”
“That's what I'm thinking. Maybe I should take you and Josh to meet my mother sometime.”
“You think she will believe us?”
“I'm pretty sure she will.”
“Are you both still want to go shopping with me?”
“Of course I do.” Mindy says.
Jenny looked thoughtful for a moment and says. “Of course I do too. This might be a bit freaky but from my point of view I just won a new brother and sister.”
“Exactly which one of you were Johnny?” Mindy asks.
“We both were, but my personality was the one in charge. So basically I was him. I can’t imagine how it must have been for Josh to be trapped inside without being able to do anything for so long.” I say and feel a tear forming.
“Don't cry, Sis. Everything is fine now.” Jenny promises and hugs me tightly.
“Thanks, Sis, thanks Mindy.”
A few seconds later I hear a knock on the door.
“Hey girls, are you ready to go shopping?” Mom asks.
“Yes!” we reply.
“Come on, Joanie. Let's have some fun.” Mindy says, holding my hand.
“O... Okay.” I reply, a bit flushed.
Jenny looked at me and started to giggle attracting our attention.
“What's so funny?” Mindy asks.
“You two, holding hands like that.”
“Well... I...” Mindy tries to say blushing, but not letting go of my hand.
“G...Girls can hold hands, OK?” I ask Jenny.
“Y..Yes, that's OK.” Mindy affirms.
I wonder if Mindy has a crush on me too. I ask myself.
“Okay, lovebirds. Let's go raid the mall.” Jenny says, leaving the room in a run.
“Hey!” We both exclaim and run after her.
To Be Continued...
Author note: I would like to thank Stanman63 again for helping me with this story.
Your comments are appreciated, I love to hear what people think about my story so far.
© 2010 - Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Previously:“Okay, lovebirds. Let's go raid the mall.” Jenny says, leaving the room in a run. “Hey!” We both exclaim and run after her. |
Eventually we reached the mall, and believe it or not took us only 15 minutes to find a parking spot. As we step out of the car I began to become a bit apprehensive as it's my first time out in public as a girl. I stop in my tracks and start to shake.
“What's wrong? Why are you shaking?” Mother asks me.
“I'm afraid. What if people recognize me?”
“What's wrong if someone does? You are a girl, Sis.”
“Still, what if someone thinks that I'm a boy in a dress?”
“Have you looked at yourself in the mirror? You are gorgeous,” Mindy tells me.
“OK, I guess I'll have to deal with it sooner or later, right?”
“Don't worry, Joanie. Let's have some fun shopping.” Mindy said
Once inside, I think they made me try on half the clothes in each store we visit. I think they were having fun with a live size Barbie doll to play with.
One of the most embarrassing moments of the morning was the lingerie shop. First, I found out that I'm already almost a B cup, and the choices of garments Jen and Mindy made me try, well, I never felt more embarrassed and more sexy at the same time my life.
Luckily, after that we went to have some lunch as I was starving and tired.
After lunch, we went to the shoes stores. I never knew that girls had such variety of choice. I think they made me try half the store. I don't really liked high heeled shoes, they were uncomfortable and make my calves hurt.
They ended up buying a few pairs of them for me, saying that I'll get used to them as well as some sandals, trainers, and cute pink bunny sleepers. ( I never got the chance to have them when I was little so give me a break, and they ARE very comfortable.)
After what I think it was the 6th trip to the car to put our shopping bags in the trunk It was time for the salon appointment. Mom made the appointment just before we left home for us and Mindy. Arriving at the salon, Mom talked to the receptionist who then directed us to the waiting area saying that we would be called.
A few minutes later, another girl came to us and directs us to the changing rooms to put on a robe. After that she directs me to a chair where a woman waits for me.
“Hello Joan, my name is Amanda, what I can do for you today?”
“I don't know, It is my first time in a saloon.”
Mother whispers something in her ear, “Your mother just told me to give you the works, what do you say if we start by washing your hair and then cutting it into a nice layered style?”
“I guess it's OK.” I'm a bit apprehensive of what the works means.
I never thought someone washing your hair could be so relaxing, I think I even dozed off for a bit.
After the scalp massage (I refuse to say it was only washing as I never felt more relaxed in my life), it was time for the hair cut. Amanda directs me back to the chair and turns me away from the mirror.
“I love your hair color, Joan. Is it natural?”
What to I say? No, it was magically altered this morning? “Yes it is.” I decid to tell her.
“You are so lucky, I never saw a prettier shade of gold than yours. It almost glow under the right light.” She said as she starts to cut my hair.
“Thanks, I guess”
Suddenly, everything stopped moving, a woman appears from nowhere and walks to me with an angry look on her face, “Child, why do I sense my daughter's essence within you and why do you have her hair color?” she said and a shiver ran through my spine.
“Huh?”
“Don't play dumb with me. What did you do to my daughter? Why can't I contact her?” She says, looking angrier.
“I don't know what you are talking about, lady. Who are you and who is your daughter?” I ask her having a bad feeling.
“How can you not know who I am when I can sense my daughter's essence within you?”
“Are you Rhea's mother?” I ask her. If she is who I think she is I'm in deep shit.
“Yes, child I am her mother. What did you do to her?”
“I didn't do anything to her. I owe her my life. She said she gave me and my brother a little of her essence.”
“What? Why would she do that, and I sense more than just a little of her essence within you. Did you force her to do it?”
“How could I do that? I'm just a normal girl.”
She looks thoughtful for a moment, her expression softens, “I'm sorry, child. You are right. No human can make a goddess give a part of her essence. Still, I am worried about her. Every time I try to sense her all I get is you.”
Suddenly, an idea came into my mind, “Miss Gaea, maybe you can talk to her.”
“How?”
“Well... I met her a few times in a place she called my spiritual escape or something like that. She said it was a place I created as a haven of some sort.”
“Can you take me there?”
“I don't know how to get there yet. Rhea said I would eventually learn how to though.”
“Give me your hand child, maybe I can help you with that. But I'll need your permission to go there if that place is what I think it is.”
“Of course you have it. No mother should be forced from their child.”
She takes my hand, closes her eyes for a moment and suddenly we are in my flowery field. I hear a gasp from behind and turn around to see a very surprised Rhea.
“MOTHER!!! What are you doing here?”
“Hello, my daughter. I should ask you the same question.”
“Did you bring her here, Joan?” .
“No, mother. Actually she brought me here.”
“Mother?” I hear Gaea ask.
“Yes, I made Joan my daughter when I gave a part of her my essence.”
“I see. What I want to know is why you gave her so much of your essence.”
“Wait. I want to know what is going on. How much of mother's essence are you talking about?”
“Almost all of it.” Gaea says.
I look at Rhea in surprise and she seems crestfallen, “Is it true?”
“Yes, my child. It is true.”
“But why? You told me you gave me a bit of your essence to help me heal. Why did you lie to me?”
“I'm sorry I lied to you my child. You were not ready to know the truth.”
“What is the truth then? And what does I am the key thing means?”
“WHAT? Is it true? Is this child the key? The one born with two souls?” Gaea asks.
“Yes mother, she is.”
“Do you have any IDEA of the RISK you are taking?”
“Yes mother, I have, and I have faith in her.”
“STOP!!!” I yell, enraged. “What the heck are you talking about.”
“In all my life, I never heard a human talk to us like that.” I hear Gaea say.
“I know, and that's one thing I like about her.”.
“Can you two please tell me what is going on? How did I get involved in goddesses business?” I plead.
“I think you and mother deserve an explanation, Joan.”
"Then explain," demands Gaea.
“When I told Josh you are the key what I meant is that you are the key to either our kind's salvation or our destruction. It will be your choice.”
“I am lost here, what do you mean by salvation or destruction?”
“As I said before, magic is reawakening, and with that a big change is coming. My children for too long have been from time to time fighting among themselves, and with the magic returning they are getting more powerful. In the future, a full scale battle might happen, and if it happens, many of them will die this time. I believe you are the key to saving them from themselves. I can't let my children and grandchildren die.” she says between tears.
“But I have no idea how I am supposed to do that.”
“That's why I am here, Joan. To guide you and teach you.”
“That doesn't explain why you gave her almost all your essence, daughter.”
“Mother, I gave her my essence, because I have chosen her to be my successor. I have been alive for far too long, I am tired.”
“You want to die?” I ask her in shock.
“In a mater of speaking, yes. I lived long enough. Eternal life after a while becomes a curse rather and a gift.” she says between tears.
I get closer to her and give her a very tight hug, “I don't want to see you die. You saved my life and made me your daughter. Is your life so without purpose that you want to die?”
“I have only one purpose now, and that is to teach you for the next few years. After that I will let go and disappear.”
“What if I gave you a new purpose?”
“What kind of new purpose can you give to a goddess that has lived for several millenia?"
“Something you never did before.”
“And what would that be?”
“To live a human life. To raise a family and watch them grow older and have a family of their own, enjoy life knowing that one day it will end.”
“I never thought of that.”
“Of course not. Why would a god or a goddess want to become a human?” Gaea asks.
“Why not? What better way to understand us? And at the end of that life you can choose to simply fade away or reincarnate again, this time fully human with prior knowledge of godhood. I think it is a better alternative to simply fading away.”.
“But how would I do that? I don't have enough essence to do that anymore.” Rhea says crestfallen.
“I think I can help you with that.”
“I can't take my essence back it is yours now.”
“Then I'll give you a piece of my own essence to make you human. That way you can guide me from the mortal world. If you want to do that of course.”
“Let's do it.”
“Don't I have a say in this?” Gaea asks.
“I'm sorry, Mother, but it is my decision to make.”
“I know it is, my child. What I want to tell you is that I'm proud of you, you are going to do something I can't.” Gaea says hugging her daughter.
“I'm sorry, but I have no idea how to do this.”
“Don't worry child, I will help you,. After all, it is my daughter's wish. Both of you hold one of my hands and each other hands forming a circle.”
We do that and soon we are glowing. I sense energy being transferred between the three of us and for a second I think we merg together before everything went white and I'm back at the saloon chair with Amanda awakening me.
“Wake up, sweety. We are done here.”
I open my eyes, What the heck just happened? Was that real or a dream? With my track record I think it might be real.
“What do you think?” .
“Huh?” I look at her, confused.
“Look in the mirror, what do you think of the new look?”
I look in the mirror and my jaw drops, I look gorgeous. The layered style framed my face perfectly. I also notice that I am wearing a pair of studs, and that my ears are freshly pierced.
“I see you noticed the earrings. We decided to pierce them while you were sleeping as your mother asked us.”
“I love the new hair style and the earrings, Amanda. Thank you so much.
“That's not all.” she says, giggling. “Look at your hands and feet.”
I looked at my hands and I saw that my nails now manicured and have a light pink varnish on them, and the same thing on my toes. “I love it.”
“We were going to wax your legs, but you didn't seem to need it. I never saw smoother skin than yours.”
“I got lucky thenm I hear that waxing is painful.”
“The price of beauty, dear.”
“Where is my mother?”
“Your mother, sister and your friend are waiting for you in reception. Let's go reintroduce you?”
“Sure.”
I went to the changing room, change back to my (sister's) clothes, and head back to the reception area. They all look gorgeous with their new hairstyles. I wonder if dad and Josh will notice anything. They look at me and their jaws drop.
“OH MY GOSH!! You look incredible.” I hear Jenny say excitedly.
“Sweety, you look simply gorgeous.” Mom tells me.
“You look really pretty.” Mindy says.
“Thanks guys. You all look amazing too.”
Mother pays the bill, leaving a generous tip. Once outside she says, “Joanie, I think your father will have a heart attack when he sees the next month credit card bill.”
“Oh god, mom. I hope you didn't spent too much.”
“No sweety, I was just joking. And you do need everything we bought today.”
“OK, Mom. Thanks for today. It was tiring, but fun.”
“Next time will be even more fun as we won't be buying so much.” Jenny says.
“I hope so. I think I tried half the mall's clothes today.”
“Ah, come on, that is the fun part.” Mindy says.
“And that's how you develop your own sense of style.” Mom tells me.
We then walked to the car and soon we were our way home.
© 2010 - Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Previously:Mother pays the bill, leaving a generous tip. Once outside she says, “Joanie, I think your father will have a heart attack when he sees the next month credit card bill.” “Oh god, mom. I hope you didn't spent too much.” “No sweety, I was just joking. And you do need everything we bought today.” “Next time will be even more fun as we won't be buying so much.” Jenny says. “I hope so. I think I tried half the mall's clothes today.” “Ah, come on, that is the fun part.” Mindy says. “And that's how you develop your own sense of style.” Mom tells me. |
We arrive at home a little after 6:00 and Jen goes inside to get Josh and Dad to help us unload the car. Once they get outside dad looked in the trunk, “I don't want to look at the credit card bill next month, do I?”
“Don't worry, Honey, we didn't spend THAT much. This time we had to buy a lot more than usual because we had to start to build Joan's wardrobe."
“I just hope I don't get a heart attack when the bill comes.”
“It won't be that bad.” Mum affirms giving him a light peck on his lips.
“OK, lets get all this inside and have some dinner. What do you say we order some pizzas?”
We nod in approval.
“Mindy, will you be joining us for dinner?”
“I should be going home, Mrs. Heart, I don't want to impose.”
“Come on, join us for dinner Mindy. I'll walk you home afterwards.” I plea.
“OK, I'll call mom and tell her I'll be home after dinner.”
Soon we have all the bags in our room (mine and Jen's), sorting and hanging the clothes in our closets.
“I just noticed something,” Mindy says.
“What?” we ask in unison.
“We didn't buy a single bathing suit for Joan.”
“I think now we know what to do next time we go to the mall without the parental unit.” Jen says.
“Huh?” I was a bit confused.
“If we go buy swimsuits with mom or dad around, you'll end up looking like a nun.”
A few minutes later, we hear a knock on the door.
“Come in.” we chorus.
Josh comes in, “Did you girls have fun today?”
“We did.” I tell him.
“Why are you girls looking at me like that?”
“Josh, they know.”
“Know what?”
“I told them everything. Mindy noticed something was strange the second she saw you this morning.”
“Oh.”
“Don't worry Josh, we won't say anything.” Mindy says.
“And what do you think about it, Jen?” He asks.
“I think it's pretty strange as I have memories of us growing up together, but the way I see it is that I traded one unhappy brother for a happy brother and a happy sister. So it is a win-win for me. Not that I didn't like Johnny, but he was always so unhappy and never smiled. No wonder, Joan was trapped in there. When she tried to kill herself I thought I lost her and what scared me is that I hardly knew her for the last few years.” She says, sobbing.
“It's all right, sis. I'm OK now.” I tell her.
“It was pure luck you are sis, you could have died, many people do die like that.”
“I know, but I will never try something like that again, I couldn't stand to put you guys through such pain again.”
“So Josh, did you notice anything strange happening around you?” Mindy asks changing the subject to something lighter.
“Like what?”
“Like Joan was able to heal herself pretty quickly and change her hair color, so I thought maybe you could be able to do something too.”
“Oh, that. Yeah I noticed something today while I was playing baseball. I did something, luckily no one noticed.”
“What did you do?” I ask him.
“I think its easier to show you.” he smirks.
He looks around the room and sets his eyes on the vanity, suddenly a hair brush flew to his hand.
“Cool, huh?” he says.
“How did you do it?” I ask him.
“I just imagined it coming to my hand and it did, it was pretty easy.”
“That is so cool.” Jen says.
“PIZZA IS HERE!!!” we hear dad yell from downstairs.
“I think we better go, we can explore this further another time.” Mindy says.
After we eat, I walk Mindy home, she lives a few houses over. We walk all the way to her house in an awkward silence as I have no idea what to say and was incredibly nervous.
When we arrive at her house, she goes to a bench at her porch and sits down, “Want to sit down with me for a few minutes?” .
“S...sure” I stutter.
I sat down next to her, she grabs my hand, I feel electricity run through our bodies and I melt.
“W...what is going on?” I ask her.
“What do you mean?”
“Ever since we touched hands in the hospital I can't stop thinking about you.”
“You too?” .
“Huh?”
“The same thing happened to me too. I can't stop thinking about you either. I always thought you were kinda cute, but in the hospital even before we touched I thought you were gorgeous.”
“Really?”
“Really. I was always attracted to girls so I was confused about what to think about my feelings for you before, but when I found out you are really a girl, well....” she blushes a very deep shade of red.
“You know, I think I also have a big crush for you too, but I didn't know how to act about it. ”
A big smile appears on her face at that moment, “I think I have an idea how.”
The next thing I know we kiss. We kissed for a long time, I feel the world dissolving around us, a warm glow raised from deep within me and engulfs us, I feel like we were merging together, It was pure bliss, not a sexual feeling but something much deeper than that.
When the kiss ends I am still feeling that glow emanating from inside. I feel like I'm on cloud nine.
“Hmm, Joanie?”
“Yeah?” I ask her, dreamily.
“I think you are glowing.”
At that moment we hear the front door open and Mindy's Mom say. “Hey sweety, I thought that was..... OH MY GODDESS!!!”
© 2010 - Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Previously:When the kiss ends I am still feeling that glow emanating from inside. I feel like I'm on cloud nine. “Hmm, Joanie?” “Yeah?” I ask her, dreamily. “I think you are glowing.” At that moment we hear the front door open and Mindy's Mom say. “Hey sweety, I thought that was..... OH MY GODDESS!!!” |
We both look around just in time to see Mindy's mom falling down on the floor, unconscious.
“What happened?” I ask
“I think she fainted.”
“I hope she is not hurt.” I say worriedly.
“I think she will be fine, help me bring her inside.”
Together we carried Mindy's mom inside and placed her on the sofa.
“I think I should go home, Mindy”
“My mom will probably want to talk to you, maybe you should stick around for a bit.” She says sitting down on the couch and patting the space next to her.
“OK.” I reply, blushing.
“At least the glow is gone now."
“I have no idea how that happened. What is happening to me?” I ask, burying my face on her shoulder.
“I don't know, but Mom might be able to help you.”
“You think so?”
“I sure hope so, or things might start to get a bit difficult for us.”
“Huh?”
“Kiss? Glowing?”
“Oh” I blush again. “Does it mean there'll be other kisses?”
“What do you think?” She says with a mischievous grin.
“I would really like to.” I shyly reply.
A few minutes later, Mindy's mom started to wake up, “What happened?”
“You fainted, Mom.”
She looks at us and her jaw drops.
“Mom, I want you to meet Joan.”
“H.. hi, Mrs. Wright.”
She keeps looking at me with a strange look on her face, suddenly, she says, “Oh my goddess, It wasn't a dream.”
“Huh?”
“You were the one that was glowing outside.”
“I... I guess.” I reply.
“I sense great power within you and your aura is like nothing I ever seen, it’s almost like looking at a goddess.”
“What? I'm just a teenage girl. I can't be a goddess, can I?”
“No, you are not a goddess...., yet.” A new voice come from behind us.
We looked around to see a tall, slim woman, with long blond hair standing there.”
“Hello, child. It's nice to finally meet you.”
“Who are you? How did you get in here?” Mindy's mom spats.
“You should really use your other senses more, Megan,” she rebukes.
Mindy's mom looks at the woman again for a few moments and suddenly sits down with a shocked expression on her face. The woman turns to me, “I came to talk to you, Joan.”
“Me? Why? Who are you?”
“You can call me Diana, It's a nicer name to use around here, but you might know me as Artemis.”
Another Goddess? What the heck is going on?’ I think, holding Mindy's hand tightly. “Why me? What did I do? Why are gods popping up in my life now?”
“What do you want with her? Can't you see she is scared?” Mindy said.
“Oh, I'm sorry child, Gaea asked me to keep an eye on you while Rhea settles down in her new life.”
“New life?” I ask.
“Don't you remember what you did for her?” Diana asks.
“Wasn't it a dream?”
“No child, it wasn't. I appreciate what you did, actually.”
“What did Joan do?” both Mindy and her mom ask.
“She gave Rhea's life a new purpose, to live life as a human.”
“You changed a goddess into a human?” Mrs Wright asks me.
“Not exactly, Gaea helped, Joan just provided her with the necessary essence for it to happen. It was Rhea's choice to become human.”
“But why does Joan's aura look so much like yours?” Mrs Wright aska Diana.
“Rhea had given Joan most of her essence, only allowing her to live inside Joan’s spiritual home. She planned to guide and teach Joan and then part with the rest of her essence and die.”
“What did you mean with that I'm not a goddess yet? I never asked for this. And why did I suddenly change hair color and start glowing when Mindy kissed me?”
“What?” Mrs Wright asks in shock.
“About that. Mom, I'm in love with Joanie.” She says and looks at me. I grip her hand and smile back feeling the glow inside me come back.
“Joanie? You are glowing again.” Mindy tells me.
“Damn it! What is happening to me?”
“Your abilities are waking up, you are finally integrating the essence Rhea gave you into your own.”
“But why am I glowing?”
“Because you wanted to let Mindy see what you feel for her. The aura glow you are emanating is filled with love and happiness.”
“I guess so, but how do I stop it?”
“Just concentrate on keeping it inside you and Imagine the glow around you going away.”
I did so and slowly the glow faded away, “This is much better.”
“I wouldn't mind seeing it when we are alone, it makes me feel very good,” Mindy admits.
“That's because it's filled with Joan's emotions and together with Joan's empathic abilities that are also waking, I think it can become quite pleasant,” Diana observes.
“And how did I change my hair color?”
“You probably wanted to. If you try to imagine it with another color it will probably change again.”
“Why don't you try it, Joanie?” Mindy asks me.
“I guess I could try, which color though?”
“Let's try something a little unusual, what do you think of pink?”
“Pink? Why pink?”
“Because I think you would look cute with pink hair.”
I sigh, “OK just because you ask me.”
I close my eyes and try to imagine my hair becoming pink, “Yes!!! It worked Joanie. You look so cute like that.” Mindy exclaims. Mrs Write giggles while Diana looks slightly amused.
“Come with me Joanie, you need to take a look at yourself.” She says, guiding me to the mirror in the hallway.
I look at myself, hate to admit it, but I do look cute. I really like the golden color I had on earlier, so I concentrate and it changes color again. We go back to the living room, sit on the couch.
“I see you managed to change the hair color back again. That is a lovely hair color. I could never quite get it right though. What do you say we try something new?” Diana asks.
“Like what?”
“Change my hair color to the same color as yours.”
“You think I can do it?”
“I think you might be able too with my help. We gods can't change another gods appearance without their consent.”
“But don't you need to have a big trust on the other person to do something like that?”
“Yes, but after what you did to my grandmother I think I can trust you this much. And its not that I wouldn't be able to change it again.”
“Okay. So what do I do?”
“Hold my hands and do what you did to change your hair, but think about doing it to mine.”
I grab her hands, close my eyes, trying to picture it with the same color as mine. When I open my eyes again her hair had changed to the exact same color as mine.
“That is so cool” Mindy says.
“Scary is more like it. I don't know if I like to have such power.” I affirm.
“Don't worry about it, child. I'm here to help you come to terms with what is happening to you. I think Megan can help you too with your magical education.” She says, looking at Mrs Write.
“I would be honored to help Joan out.” She says.
“And you Mindy, you need to take good care of her. She is a very special girl and I don't want to see her heart broken.”
“Of course I'll take good care of her,” Mindy vows with a kiss. "I won't ever break her heart. I promise.”
“You know that promises to gods and goddesses are binding, don't you?” Diana says, sternly.
“Yes I know, My mom told me to be careful doing any promises. I really mean it.”
“What do you think about it, Joan?” Diana asks me.
“What will happen to her if she breaks her promise?” I ask.
“It will depend on you, her promise is to not break your hear, and if she does, her punishment is up to you.”
“Then I accept her promise. I feel that she really intends to keep it. And if it happen in the future, first I'll have to find out exactly why the promise was broken before deciding anything. Sometimes things beyond our control can affect our ability to keep a promise.”
“That was a very wise answer, child. You might end up becoming a great goddess one day.” Diana tells me.
“I'm still uncomfortable with all this goddess business, though.”
“We are all here to help you, Joan, and soon Rhea will help you out too, as soon she gets settled in her new life.”
“Is she OK?” I ask.
“She is very happy and excited right now. I haven't seen her like this for thousands of years.”
“I'm happy for her. I haven't met her for long but I feel a strong connection between us, and I owe her my life, too.”
“She told me that too. She thinks of you as a daughter, did you know that?”
“Yes, she told me that, and I do see her as a mother.”
“Before I go, I have a present for you and your brother,” she says, extending her hand and 2 balls of metal appeared on her hand, a gold and a silver ball.
“What is that?” I ask her.
“Just something that will help you both to control your abilities a little better during these initial days. Just take the gold ball in your hand.”
I did as she asked me and as soon the ball touched the palm of my hand it started to glow and twitch, moving along my hand and going in direction of my wrist, once there it stretches and circles my wrist taking the shape of a gold bracelet.
“Wow, that's a pretty bracelet.”
“It will help you keep control of your abilities so things like the accidental glow or hair color change doesn't happen again. Also it can become invisible if you wish it to. Take the silver ball and give it to Josh, it will also become a piece of jewelry for him, a fitting one to a guy, too.”
She looks at Mindy and at her mom and produces 2 necklaces with a golden teardrop, “This will help you with your magic training Mindy and will also help to protect the both of you against magical attacks.” She says, giving them one necklace each.
“Huh, Diana?” I call to her.
“Yes, child?”
“You think Jen could get one of those necklaces? She seemed so excited of all that is happening and I think she would like to help too.” I shyly admit.
“Here, child. Give this to her,” she says, producing a small gold ring. “It will help her develop any latent magical ability she might have and protect her too, like Mindy's necklace will do for her.”
“Thank you Diana,” I say, giving her a hug and a kiss on her cheek, she blushed. "I never though I would see a goddess blush".
“You are welcome, Joan. Now I have to go and help gram a little,” she says, winking at us and vanishes.
I look at Mindy and her mom, “Does anyone have an idea of what exactly happened here tonight?”
Mindy's mom came closer to us, “I think things are going to get interesting from now on.”
©2010 - Andrea Ribeiro Many thanks to Stanman63 for editing.! Previously:I look at Mindy and her mom, “Does anyone have an idea of what exactly happened here tonight?” |
“Interesting? It’s more like a nightmare, I never asked for this, I only wanted to be a normal girl.” I start to sob.
“Don’t be like that, Joanie.” Mindy pleads while holding me tightly. “I think you were given a great gift, and being normal is overrated, anyway.”
“You.. (sob) think so?”
“Look at me and my mom, we are both witches, hardly normal, isn’t it?”
“Yes.... but why do I feel like I’m way out of my depth here?”
“Maybe because you haven’t come to term about what happened, yet.” Mrs Wright says.
“How can I? A little over a week ago I was a regular person and now I find
out I’m becoming a goddess. I’m getting afraid of myself.”
“Why?” Mindy asks me.
“I’m afraid of what I might become. I never asked for power nor wanted it, and I’m afraid of what it might do to me.”
“Are you afraid of getting corrupted by it?” Mrs Wright aska me.
“Yes.” I say as look down.
“It’s good that you are afraid of that, Joan. It will help to keep your head on straight, power can be very addictive, that’s why it corrupts so many people,” she says .
“But how do I avoid that?”
“I think your goddesses friends will help you with that, and I don’t think
Rhea would have given you almost all her essence if she didn’t think you were unable to deal with the consequences.”
“You need to be more confident about yourself, Joanie.” Mindy says.
“I guess I don’t really have a choice but to deal with it, huh??” I ask.
“We all have a choice, Joan. So do you,” Mrs. Wright affirms.
“Still... I feel so lost right now.”
“Don’t worry, Joanie. We are here for you.” Mindy vows, giving me a peck on my lips.
“Thank you, Mindy, Mrs Wright.”
“Call me Megan, and no Mrs please, I’m not married.”
“Oh... OK... M..Megan.” I say shyly.
“Or you can call her aunt Meg.” Mindy says with a giggle.
“Aunt Meg?”
“I kinda like the sound of it. You can call me Aunt Meg or Aunt Megan if you want, Joan.”
“I think I should go back home, it’s getting late and I was supposed only to walk you home.” I tell Mindy.
“I’ll walk you out the door,” she responds.
“Bye, Aunt Meg, I hope to see you soon.”
“You will, I’ll help you with your magical education, remember?”
“I was forgetting about that.” I blush.
“I’ll talk to my daughter later to arrange it, OK?”
“OK.”
“Bye bye, Joan.” She says with a hug.
Mindy accompanies me outside and closes the front door, gives me a long
lingering kiss, I again melt in her arms. After our lips part, she looks at me, “I’ll see you tomorrow, Sweety.”
“I sure hope so.”
“Are you going to school tomorrow?”
“I don’t know. I am supposed to be home recuperating from the surgery, remember?”
“I think you could go to school, just say you just can’t strain yourself physically.”
“I guess. I’ll talk to Mom when I get back home.”
“That’s my girl, now come here,” she says, embracing me, giving me another kiss.
“If you keep doing that I’ll never be able to leave.”
“Who says that I want you to leave?”
“I have too. My parents will get worried.”
“OK.” she pouts.
“You look so cute pouting.”
“You better go before I jump on you and kiss you again.”
“Hmmmm... tempting.”
“Don’t tease me, you meanie.”
“I’ll see you tomorrow, Sweety.” I tell her, giving gave her one last peck on her lips.
“See you tomorrow, Sweety.”
I walk back home still thinking about what happened tonight. It was all a bit mind blowing, but I also found out that Mindy has feelings for
me, her kisses.... oh my... I simply melt every time she kisses me.
When I get home, Mom and Dad ar in the living room waiting for me.
“Hi Mom, Dad. I’m home.”
“We were getting worried, Sweety.” Mother responds
“Sorry, Mom. When we got to Mindy’s house, her mom invited me in and we talked for a bit.”
“Next time, try to call us to say that you are going to be a while, OK?” Dad responds.
“OK, Daddy.”
“Do you think I should go to school tomorrow?” I ask them.
“I don’t see why not,” Mom says.
“I am supposed to be home healing from my surgery, remember?”
“Yes, but you are healed enough now, aren’t you?” asks Dad.
“Yes I am. Did you contact the school to let them know about me?”
“Yes, I took all your documentation about your change of status on Friday,” admits Mom.
“OK. I’m going to school tomorrow. I’ll take a shower and go to bed.”
“Good night,” Mom says, giving me a kiss on the cheek
“Good night, Pumpkin.” Dad says, giving me a hug and kiss on the forehead.
“Good night Mommy, Daddy.”
I go upstairs, knock on Josh’s door.
“Come in Joan.”
I open the door, “How did you know it was me?”
“I just did., and Jen already said goodnight to me.”
“I have something for you.” I say, showing him the silver piece of metal.
“What is it?”
“It is something the goddess Diana said to give to you. She gave me one and
it became this bracelet.” I say showing him my bracelet.
He reaches for it, when he touches the silver, it starts to twist, climbing his hand and settling on his wrist like mine did me, turning into a thicker band of silver, becoming a very nice bracelet that looks good
on him.
“She said you can make it invisible if you want. It will help you control your new abilities.”
“You mean my powers?”
“Abilities, when you say Powers it sounds like something out of a superhero comic book.”
“It is an appealing thought.”
“What?”
“Being a super hero, helping those in need.”
“I don’t think either of us is ready for any of that.” I telld him a bit worriedly.
“Don’t worry about it, I don’t think it would work out in the real world.”
“OK. we better go to bed, we have to wake up early tomorrow.”
“Are you going to school tomorrow?”
“Yes, and I’m a little worried of how people will react.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll be there to protect you.”
“Thanks, Josh. I’ll see you tomorrow. Good night.” I say giving him a hug and a peck on his cheek.
“Good night, Joan.”
I go to my bedroom, Jen is on her bed reading a book.
“Hi sis.” .
“Hi, how did things go with Mindy?”
I look at my feet, start to blush. “O..okay, I guess.”
“Ohhh you are blushing. Something happened, didn’t it? Tell me all about it.” She asks excitedly.
“There is no way I can go to bed without telling, is there?”
“None whatsoever, now spill.”
“We... well... we... kissed.” I tell her turning a very bright shade of red.
“And.....”
“And I started to glow.”
“Glow?”
“Yes, glow.”
“How?”
“I don’t know. It just happened when she kisses me, I feel this glow
growing from inside me, a blissful feeling, when I noticed, Mindy told me that I was glowing.”
“Oh my... I wish I had seen that.”
“After that her mom went outside, looks at me and faints.”
“It seems you had a very busy night, sis.”
“That was just the beginning, sis.”
“What else happened?”
I tell her all that happened tonight and about Diana’s appearance.
“A goddess? My sister a goddess? That’s so cool.”
“Diana also gave me this.” I say showing her the ring on my hand.
“That’s a very pretty ring, sis.”
“It’s for you.”
“For me?”
“Yes, It will help you to develop any latent magical ability you might have and protect you from some magical attacks, and you’ll study magic with me, Josh and Mindy.”
“What? You mean I’ll be able to use magic too?”
“Probably. Here, take the ring and put it on. I have the feeling it will fit perfectly.”
She reaches for the ring, puts it on, it starts to glow for a few seconds before returning to normal.
“I think it is working.”
“Thank you, thank you, thank you.” Jen says over and over with her eyes filled with tears.
“What for?”
“For this.” she says, holding up her hand showing the ring. “I was feeling
left out with you guys being able to do magic and stuff.”
“That’s why I asked Diana for the ring, sis. I didn’t want to make you feel that you are being left out. Even though all this magic business still scare the heck out of me.”
“Thank you sis.” she says, giving me a VERY big hug.
“Sis... I... can’t... breath...” I joke.
“Oh you...” She say, slapping me on my arm.
“I need to go take a shower now. Need to wake up early tomorrow.”
“Why?”
“Because I’m going to school tomorrow.”
“Can I help you with your hair and makeup tomorrow?” she asks me with a very big smile on her face.
“You really are enjoying your new life size barbie doll, aren't you?”
“Heck yes.”
“OK, Sis, you can help me tomorrow morning. I would have asked you anyway.”
After the shower I go back to my room and Jen is waiting to help me dry my hair, “You know, Sis, I always wanted a sister to do things like this with.”
“And I always wanted you to do things like this to me.”
“It seems that in the end we both got our wishes.”
“I think so,” relaxing under her ministrations.
After she finishes with my hair, I change into a pink nightgown and go to bed.
“Good night sis.” I tell her.
“Good night, Sis. Sweet dreams.”
“Sweet dreams.”
I just hope everything goes well tomorrow. How will people react to the new me? Will they accept me?
Previously:
I just hope everything goes well tomorrow. How will people react to the new me? Will they accept me?
Chapter 16
“Joanie, Wake up.” I heard someone talking to me.
“Joanie.” It was Jen.
“Five more minutes.” I groaned.
“Okay, you asked for it.” She said.
“EEEEK!!” I yelled and jumped out of bed when something really cold touched my back.
“What the heck was that?” I asked her.
“My hands, I used put them under cold water when I couldn’t wake you up.” She said laughing.
“You.... you....” I said running after her trying to get her and she ran away laughing.
“Where did you get that idea from?” I asked her after we got tired of the cat and mouse play.
“I read it in a story a found. I laughed so hard that I had to try it once.”*
“Where did you find it?”
“A TG story site.”
“Since when you read TG stories?”
“Ever since you were in the hospital, I tried to understand what you were going through so I researched the web and found some TG fiction websites. I started to read some of the stories and got hooked.”
“You have to show it to me sometime. And don’t try the cold hand trick again. You scared the heck out of me.”
“If you had woken up when I called you, I wouldn’t have done it.”
“Then I need to be more careful in the future.”
“Now go have a shower and get ready, we have school today.”
“Oh shit! I was forgetting about it.” I said and run to the bathroom.
After I got dressed, I went downstairs to have breakfast and everyone was seated at the table already. “Good morning everyone.” I said
“Good morning, sweety.” My mom said and kissed me on the cheek.
“Hey, sis.” Josh said.
“Hi pumpkin.” Dad said and gave me a kiss on my forehead.
“What do you want for breakfast sis?” Jen asked me.
“Just some cereal and a glass of orange juice, please.”
“So are you ready to go to school today?” Mom asked me.
“I am a bit nervous. I wonder how the other kids will react.” I admitted.
“Don’t worry, sis. You have me, Jen and Mindy supporting you, and I can protect you from any of the bullies.” Josh said.
“Thank you Josh. You are a hero.” I said and kissed him on the cheek.
After breakfast we got our backpacks and got outside. Mindy was there already waiting for us.
“Hi, beautiful.” She said and gave me a light kiss on the lips.
“Get a room you two.” Josh and Jen said in unison and we both blushed.
“Now that everyone is here, lets go.” Jen said unlocking the car doors.
Of course Mindy and I went on the back seat together.
We arrived at school a bit earlier this morning because I wanted to go to the principal office before the class started. Arriving there, his secretary, Miss Jenkins asked me. “What can I do for you, miss?”
“I’d like to talk to Mr Addams, ma’am.”
“And you are?”
“I’m Joan Heart, ma’am.”
She typed on her computer and said. “I don’t have a Joan Heart here. Are you sure you are a student here?”
“What?”
“I said there is no Joan Heart in the system, miss.” she said sounding annoyed.
“It should have. My mother came by Friday to deliver the documentation to change my name and status.” I said.
“And change your name from what?”
“John Heart”
“What? Are you saying you are a boy?” she said angrily.
“No ma’am, I’m saying that I am a girl, that’s why the name and status change.”
“Are you telling me you are one of those transsexual freaks?”
“What? No, I am a girl and transsexuals aren’t freaks.” I said angrily
“They are freaks, just like you, a perverted boy that thinks he is a girl.”
“I AM NOT A FREAK!” I yelled
“Why the commotion out here?” I hear Mr. Addams ask from his office door.
“Nothing sir. I was just taking care of MISTER Heart here.”
“Who? Where is he?” He asked.
“Can’t you see IT? HE is right in front of you. The boy with fake boobs and in a dress.” She said with venon in her voice.
“My breasts are 100% natural and I’m not a boy in a dress.” I said angrily.
“And who are you, miss?” he asked me.
“Joan Heart, sir.”
“Oh yes, your mother talked to me Friday.” he said and turned to Miss Jenkins. “I thought I told you to change her name and status last Friday, Miss Jenkins.”
“Of that transsexual freak?” She said.
“First of all, she is not a freak nor a transsexual, she is 100% female that had a birth defect that caused her to be misidentified at birth, and you would have known that if you had read the documents I gave you. And for calling transsexuals freaks, you are being way out of line as they are people like everyone else and there are laws protecting them from people like you.” He said angrily and she went white.
“Clean up your desk and I want you out of the school premises in 10 minutes, that kind of behaviour is not tolerated.” He said.
“WHAT? ARE YOU FIRING ME BECAUSE OF THAT FREAK?” She yelled.
“That’s it, I’m calling security.” he said.
“YOU FILTHY BITCH!” she yelled and lunged at me.
I closed my eyes waiting for her to beat but nothing happened. I opened my eyes and Josh was there holding her down.
“Are you okay sis?” He asked me.
“I’m fine. Just a little shaken up.” I said.
A couple minutes later, security came and took Miss Jenkins away. Mr. Addams came to me and said “I’m sorry about her behaviour, Joan. What she did and tried to do was unforgivable.”
“No one got hurt, sir. That’s what matters.” I said.
“Changing subjects, what were the reason for your visit this morning? I wasn’t expecting you until next week at least.” he said.
“Well, I am healing pretty fast from my surgery and I was feeling well enough to come to school, I just can’t overexert myself physically.” I said.
“So you decided to come to school instead of staying home? That’s commendable.” He said.
“But I don’t know if I should go to class today anymore. The system still shows me as John instead of Joan.
He looked at his watch and said. “There is no time to fix the files before classes today, but here is what I’ll do. Take this note and show them to your teachers today.” He said and wrote a note for the teachers. “And I’m going right now to the teachers lounge and tell them to call you by Joan until the system is fixed, Is that okay with you?”
“Oh yes, Mr. Addams, Thank you very much.” I said and gave him a peck on his cheek.
“Thank you, Joan.”
“For what?”
“For being so understanding. Many would have made a huge deal out of what Miss Jenkins did.”
“I just don’t see how it would do anyone any good to do that.” I said.
“That’s my sister, always thinking about others.” Josh said jokingly.
“Now both of you go to your classes, the bell will ring any second now. And no running in the hallways.”
“Goodbye, Mr. Addams” I said
“Goodbye, sir.” Josh said and we went our way to our homeroom class.
As we walked together to our homeroom, I looked at Josh and asked him. “Josh, how did you get to me just before Miss Jenkins tried to attack me? I thought you were going to the classroom.”
“I’m not sure, I was walking to the classroom and I felt something was wrong and before I noticed I was running towards the Principal's office.”
“Was it like a hunch or something else?”
“I’m not sure, I felt like you were in danger and I reacted.”
“Maybe we should look into that later.” I told him.
“Yeah, probably.”
As we walked I noticed several boys looking at me, heard some whistles and some catcalls. ‘Didn't they recognize me?’ I thought to myself feeling a little uncomfortable.
“Josh, I need to stop by my locker for a minute to get my books, I'll meet you later, okay?”
“Are you sure you don't want me to stick around?”
“I'm sure, I don't think anything will happen with all these people around.”
“Okay, I'll see you in a couple minutes.” He said and went ahead.
I went to my locker and picked my books, I was walking towards my homeroom when I heard a voice that made me shiver.
“Hey, babe. Are you new here?”
“What do you want, Tom?” I spat at him.
“Calm down babe, I was just introducing myself, but I think my reputation precedes me.” He said with a grin.
“I'm getting late for class, and I don't want anything to do with you.” I said turning around and walking away.
“Come on babe, I'm just trying to ask you out for a drink and get to know each other better.” He said and grabbed my arm. His touch made me shiver, not in fear, but because something was wrong, very wrong. His touch felt cold, evil and filled with lust.
“Let me go!” I said.
“Come on babe, I know you want to go out with me, how else would you already know my name? Don't play hard to get.”
I turned around and slapped him on the face.
“You little bitch.” he said angrily.
At that moment Josh came back and said. “What is going on here?”
“Stay out of it, Heart. This is between me and the bitch here.”
“What did you say?” Josh asked angrily.
“I said stay out of the way, this is between me and the bitch. Now go away or you'll regret it.”
“No one talks to my sister like that you prick.” Josh said and punched Tom right on the face and Tom fell down on the floor looking shocked.
“Let's get out of here Sis” Josh said holding my hand.
“Thanks Josh.”
"Another feeling?" I asked.
“Yeah. What was that about?” Josh asked me as we were closing up to our classroom.
“I think Tom was hitting on me, I don't think he recognize me.”
“We need to keep an eye out for him, I think there will be trouble when he finds out who he was hitting on.”
“Something is very wrong with him, Josh.”
“Like I can't see that. Everyone knows something is wrong with him.”
“It's not like that, Josh. I can't really explain it, but when he grabbed my arm, his touch felt wrong, very wrong.”
“Great, one more thing to worry about.” Josh said shaking his head.
Amazingly enough we arrived just as the bell rang, we entered our homeroom and sat on our seats. I felt like every set of eyes in the classroom were looking at me.
“Hi, my name is Kelly, are you new here?” Kelly, a bubbly red haired girl that sit in front of me asked.
“Hi, I'm Joan and no I'm not exactly new.”
“How so? You must be new, I never saw you around before.” She told me looking confused.
As I was about to say something, our principal came into our room and said. “Good morning everyone. I have an announcement to make, as some of you know, Mr. Jameson got transferred to another school and I would like to introduce to you, your new teacher, Miss Rhea Hunter.”
I looked at the door and my mouth dropped, entering the classroom was Rhea, she looked a bit younger, like 24 or 25 years old, but it was her. I looked at Josh and he had the same look on his face. ‘What's she doing here?’ I thought to myself.
The morning passed slowly, I couldn't concentrate very well, I kept wondering what Rhea was doing at my school. I also heard a lot of talking in the classrooms and the hallways, people were trying to figure out who I was and why the teachers didn't say anything about my presence as I was clearly new at the school. That was from the girls, the boys seemed more interested in looking at me with hungry eyes that made me feel like a piece of meat.
At lunch time I sat down at an empty table at cafeteria to eat and I saw Kelly coming my way.
"Hi, do you mind if I sit with you?" She asked me.
"Sure."
"I'm still trying to figure you out, girl. You said you are not new, but no one seems to know you."
"You don't really recognize me? Did I change that much in just a week?" I asked her.
"Huh?" She looked confused.
"Come on, I sat behind you at homeroom the entire year and you still don't know who I am?"
"What? The one that sat behind me was...." She then raised her hands to her mouth. "Johnny?"
"Not anymore, I am Joan now. It's better if people heard from me than to have rumors floating around."
"B..but how? Are you a boy? I heard you tried to kill yourself last week."
"No, I'm not a boy, and I did spend the whole week at the hospital. They found out I was really a girl and had to operate me."
"Operate you?"
"Yes, the doctors think my first period might start at any moment and they had to remove a birth defect. I was misidentified as a boy at birth because of a bunch of skin that resembled a penis. You can freak out now." I told her.
"Freak out? Why?"
"Because I know people think I am a freak, they always did."
"I never thought you were a freak, a bit girly yes, but not a freak. Did you know you were a girl?"
"I always felt I was a girl." I admitted. "When the doctors said I was 100% female, with all the girl parts it was the happiest day of my life."
"Life must have been hell for you. Did you really try to kill yourself?"
I looked down ashamed and said. "Yes it is, that's why I ended up at the hospital in the first place." I said feeling the tears building up.
"Oh god!" She said and hugged me. "Things were really tough for you weren't they?"
"Yes they were, and Tom beating me up on daily basis didn't help either."
"Are you talking about that jerk Tom Arnold?"
"Yes, I can't understand why he does those things. Why is he so mean?"
"I don't know." Kelly said. "But my sister said he wasn't always like that."
"What?" I looked at her confused.
"She went to junior high with him. She said he used to be a very nice boy, an all around good guy."
"Are we talking about the same Tom Arnold?" I asked her.
"Yes, my sister said he used to get along with everyone, protecting the smaller boys from the bullies and befriending them, but one day he seemed to become distant, avoid talking to people and sit alone in a corner. A few weeks later he changed and became angry and violent, picking up on the smaller boys and bullying them, apparently he became what he hated the most and no one knows what happened."
"That's very strange." I told her. "If your sister is right is like he became a completely different person almost overnight. I wonder what made him change so much."
###
While we were talking, Mindy and Jen came and sat with us.
"Hi Joanie." Mindy said with a smile and sat beside me.
"Hi sis." Jen said. "Who is your friend?"
"Oh, Kelly, meet my sister Jen and our friend Mindy."
"Nice to meet you." Kelly said.
"Kelly sits in front of me at my homeroom."
"You two seemed to be having a very interesting conversation." Mindy said.
"Yes, we were talking about Tom Arnold." I told them.
"That Jerk?" Both said at the same time.
"Yes, the one and only." Kelly said.
"What about him?" Jen asked me.
"I'll tell you later sis." I told her looking around and seeing Tom looking at us with a strange look. I think Mindy saw that too because she agreed with me.
"Okay, but I'll want to know everything later." Jen told me.
"Of course."
###
"So, Kelly. What do you think of my sister."
"Jen." I said with an angry look at her.
"I liked her. I never knew her before when she was Johnny, but I do like Joan."
"Thank you." I told Kelly.
"You are welcome, Joan. I hope we can be friends."
"I'd like that very much. I never had any friends before." I said and hugged her.
The rest of the day was pretty uneventful, some girls came and talk to me and most had a hard time believing I ever was Johnny. I had a few people looking at me strangely, specially the boys. Between classes I saw Tom looking at me at a distance sometimes but he kept his distance, something I was grateful for. Something is really off about him, every time he is around I feel shivers run through my spine and I want to know why.
After the final bell, Josh and I were leaving the classroom when suddenly someone bumped into him. The poor girl ended up with her bottom on the floor.
Opps. Sorry about that.” Josh said and extended his hand to help her up.
She took his hand, he lifted her up easily and she said. “No, I am the one that needs to apologize. I wasn’t looking where I was going.”
“Don’t worry about that. I’m glad you don’t seem hurt. My name is Josh by the way, and the quiet one next to me is my twin sister Joan.”
“I’m Sam, it’s nice to meet you both, but I’m in a bit of a hurry. I need to get to the entrance before my friends leave. They don’t know I’m here today.”
“It’s nice to meet you too, Sam.” I told her.
“Definitely” Josh said with a grin.
“Have you tried to call one of them?” I asked her.
“I wanted to surprise them, but I guess I better do it now or I’ll have to walk home alone.”
She picked up her cell phone and called one of her friends. After she ended the call she turned to us and said. “Thanks for helping me up Josh, and thanks to reminding me of calling my friend, Joan. I was in a bit of a hurry and wasn’t thinking straight.”
“It’s not a problem. If you want we can accompany you to your friends.” I told her
“Hmmm…. I think I’ll accept.” She told us and we started to walk together and talk.
“Are you new here? I don’t remember seeing you around before.” She asked me.
“Not really, I just changed a little recently. This is my first day since Monday last week.”
“I have been away from school since Monday too. I was in the hospital for some of the time and I was released Friday.” She said.
“Oh that is so weird.” I said. “I was in the hospital since Monday night and was released Saturday.”
“Why were you at the hospital for?” Josh asked her.
“Well, I’m sure you’ll find out soon enough so I better tell you both already. I don’t know why but I feel like I can trust you. Tuesday night I had a severe allergic reaction and almost died. The next day I had to make a small operation because a part of my body could kill me because of my allergy.”
“What kind of allergic reaction?” I asked her.
“Testosterone.”
“Testosterone?” We both asked at the same time.
“Yes, testosterone. They had to remove my gonads because they could kill me apparently.”
“Does it mean you are a boy?” Josh asked.
“Josh!!!” I admonished him and punched him on his arm.
“Sorry, I didn’t expect that, you look so pretty that I would never imagine.” He said rubbing his arm. “Damn Joannie. That hurts.”
“You deserved it.”
“He didn’t, he was just surprised I think.” She said.
“So are you a girl now?” I asked her.
“I kind of have too. My body can’t handle testosterone and taking female hormones is the only way for me to have a healthy normal life. I also think I always have been a girl, but I was in denial for the last few years. In a twisted sort of way almost dying might have saved my life as I was really depressed and almost over the edge.”
“You mean you thought about killing yourself?” Josh asked.
“Just about every single day for the last year or so.”
“I know how you feel.” Joan told me. “More than you imagine.”
“How so?”
“Remember that I said I was also in the hospital last week?”
“Yes, why were you at the hospital?”
“I tried to kill myself.”
“What? Why?” She said looking shocked.
“Because I couldn’t live a lie anymore. You see, I was raised as a boy because I had a birth defect and I always felt in my heart that I was a girl. Fortunately in the hospital they did find out I was really a girl and I have a small corrective surgery. Now I am a normal girl, but I still remember how I felt all those years.”
“No way! Wait a second. You said Josh is your twin brother?” She said with a spark of recognition in her eyes.
“Yes, he is. I think that now you remember me.”
“I think so. Were you the person that used to sit at the other end of the table in the back cafeteria?”
“The other end? Don’t you tell me you used to sit at that table too. If I recall the boy that used to sit there was…. Sam?” I asked her.
“Yes, but now its short for Samantha.”
“Hey, I think I heard about it today.” Josh said.
“What did you hear?” Sam asked.
“That apparently Sam has been a girl all along. I also heard the same about Joan though. I guess people are confused right now.” He said and chuckled.
“No wonder, with two boys suddenly turning into girls at the same time, who can blame them?” I said and shrugged.
“And what are the odds of something like that happening at the same time in the same school?” She added.
“I can’t even imagine, but I think it would be easier to win the lottery than something like that happen again.” He said.
When we arrived at the front of the school, Mindy and Jen were talking animatedly with a few other girls. They looked at us and one of the girls suddenly screamed almost making us deaf.
“SAM!!!” She yelled and gave Sam a hell of a big hug “What are you doing here?”
“I wanted to surprise you.” Sam said.
“Hi everyone.” Sam said.
“Hey Sam, I want you to meet Jenny and Mindy.” The girl said.
“Nice to meet you.” She said.
“I see you met my brother and sister.” Jenny said.
“Actually I bumped into Josh earlier and he helped me up.”
“That story sounds awfully familiar. I hope it doesn’t end the same way as the other one.” The girl said looking slightly jealous.
“You don’t have to worry about that.” Sam said and gave her a kiss on the cheek.
“Joan, Josh, I want you to meet Jess, Steph, Karen, Mandy and Liz.” Sam said pointing at each one.
“Nice to meet you guys.” We said.
Jenny just shook her head and giggled. “They do that all the time, you’ll get used to that.” She said.
“We also found out that Sam and I have a lot in common.” I told them and they looked a bit confused.
“Yes we do, we both were at the hospital last week and had different birth defects that in the end had similar results.” She said and I could practically see the cogs moving inside their heads.
Jess was the first one to say anything. “So did Joan have a slumber party already?”
“No she didn’t. Did Sam?” Jenny asked.
“Yes she did, but was just me, Sam, Steph and Liz.” Jess said.
“We need to have another one soon.” Liz added a little too excitedly.
“And with nine girls it will be a lot more fun than just four.” Mandy added.
“Hey, Don’t I count?” Josh asked.
“Well, only if you decide to dress up like a girl.” Steph teased him.
“No thanks. I think I would be bored to death anyway.”
“Ohhhh and we can discuss Halloween costumes. There are just a couple weeks until then.” Karen said.
“We could have it at my house. We have space there.” Mandy said.
“Space? Your house is frigging huge.” Karen said.
“I just need to talk to mom to make sure we can do it there. What do you girls think of Saturday?” Mandy asked us and we all agreed it would be a good day.
“We could go hang out earlier at the mall, too,” Mindy said.
“That’s a great idea. Were Sam and Joan introduced to girl shopping? Going with your mom doesn’t count.” Karen asked.
“If going with my mom doesn’t count then the answer is no.” I said. “Also I don’t have much money to buy new stuff.”
“Me neither. I just went shopping with mom, Jess, Steph and Liz.” Sam told us.
Jess just shook her head and said. “Girls, we need to do something. These two have no idea what girl shopping means.”
We then decided to plan things for the weekend during the next few days, exchanged a lot of phone numbers and parted our ways.
Mindy, Jen, Josh and I walked towards the parking lot.
“Sam seems to be a nice girl.” I said
“She looked pretty hot. Nice bum.” Josh said.
“Josh!!!” I admonished him again.
“What? She does. There is no way someone like her could be anything other than a girl.”
“Why do you say that?” Mindy asked.
“Because I’m not attracted to guys and I was attracted to her. A lot.”
“Then it’s too bad that she is dating Jess.” Jen said.
“What? Damn.” Josh said.
“One of the girls seemed to like you though.” I told him.
“Who?” He asked.
“Come on, don’t tell me you didn’t see how Steph was looking at you.” Mindy said.
“What? Are you serious?” He asked.
“It seemed that way.” I told him.
Jen just shook her head and simply said. “Guys.”
We all started to giggle at that and Josh simply looked confused and that just made us giggle even more.
We arrived at Jen’s car and Rhea was there waiting for us.
“Hi girls, Hi Josh.” She told us.
“Cousin Rhea! What are you doing here?” Jen asked.
“Cousin Rhea?” Josh and I asked confused.
“Don’t you guys remember her? She is mom’s older brother daughter.”
“This is getting weirder and weirder.” I said.
“What?” Mindy asked.
“She is THE Rhea.” I told her.
“You mean the goddess?” Jen asked.
“Yes, Jenny. I am or more precisely I was the Goddess Rhea.”
“But I remember you.” She said confused.
“When Joan helped me to become human, my mother created a new identity for me, an identity that would allow me to spend some time with Joan and Josh to help them develop their abilities. So she made me part of the family.”
“I wish you guys would stop messing with my head.” Jenny said angrily.
“You don’t have to worry about it anymore. The ring you are wearing protects your memories from being affected by reality shifts.” Rhea told her.
“Good. Then I’m never going to take it off.” She said.
“You don’t need to. You can just make it invisible when you don’t want it to be apparent. Also when invisible it will feel like you are not wearing it at all.”
“That’s so cool.” Jenny said and made her ring invisible, then visible and then invisible again for a few times.
“Stop playing with is Jen.” I told her. “You’ll end up breaking it.”
“Sorry.” She said.
“Don’t worry about it breaking, Joan. It won’t break just by doing that. It would need a very powerful magic to destroy that ring.” Rhea told me.
“Why are you working at the school?” I asked.
“For two reasons. First, I am human now and I need a job, and second that with this Job I can keep an eye on you girls, and you too Josh. Something strange has been happening around here.”
“Other than two boys suddenly appearing as girls and a new boy appearing from nowhere?” I asked.
“Yes, other than that. Something evil is lurking around here. I can sense it. I might be human but I still have some magic, but now its human magic. You could say I am a witch now.”
“I wonder if that has anything to do with Tom. I have been getting strange vibes from him all day. Every time he was around I would feel a shiver run through my spine.” I told her.
“Tom?” She asked me.
“Yes, Tom Arnold. He is a senior and the biggest school bully.” I said.
“And not to mention a first class jerk.” Josh added.
“But it seems he wasn’t this way a few years ago. Something happened to him and he changed completely, like becoming that what he hated the most.” I said.
“Please, tell me more.” Rhea said with a very interested tone.
I told her what me and Kelly talked during lunch and how much he changed since junior high.
“I agree with you, something probably happened to him and we need to find out what.” She said.
We took Mindy home first and soon after we arrived at Rhea’s home. As soon we entered the house we were greeted by a familiar looking bubbling teenager. “Hi sis, how did your first day at work go? Oh, hi guys.”
“Hi Diana, it went very well, I’m Joan’s new homeroom teacher.”
“Hi Di.” Jen said.
“Diana? What are you doing here?” I asked her. Josh just stood there with his mouth open.
“I live here now.”
“And why the teenage look?” I asked confused.
“Do you like it? I thought it would be fun to be a teenager for a while, also it will be easier to be around you like this.”
“Sis, what is going on?” Jen asked me.
“Jen meet Diana, also known as Artemis.”
“As in the Greek goddess?”
“The one and the same.” Diana said and gave us a little curtsey.
“Dammit. Now I’m sure I’ll never take the ring off.” Jen said.
“Diana is the one that gave you the ring, sis. Well, she gave it to me to give it to you anyway.”
“Oh, really? Thank you, Diana.”
“You can call me Di. I like it.” She said. “Josh, are you going to say anything or will stand there with your goldfish impression?”
“Sorry, I didn’t know what to think when I saw you. I saw this gorgeous girl acting like she knew us and I had no idea who you were.”
“Josh you were practically drooling.” Jen said.
“Can you blame me?”
“So you like my appearance?” Diana asked him.
“Of course I do. It will be hard to keep the boys at bay with you girls hanging out together.”
“Thank you for the compliment, Josh.” Diana said and gave him a peck on his cheek and Josh went REALLY red.
“Okay everyone, now that you got to know each other a little we have some work to do. I just talked to your mother and she will call you when dinner is ready. Actually we were invited too, Diana.”
“Cool.” Diana said.
“When did you talk to my mom? We didn’t see you use the phone.” Josh asked.
“Oh, didn’t you notice?”
“Noticed what?”
“Your home is right over the backyard fence. Our house is right behind yours. Your mom was surprised when we moved in. Of course she remembers us being her nieces.”
“If you had told us, I would have driven home and came here through the backyard.” Jen said.
“And spoil the surprise?” Rhea asked and giggled a little.
“I’ll be right back. I’ll just drive home and will be back in a few minutes.” Jen said and left.
“Diana, Joan, Josh, we have work to do.” Rhea said in a very serious tone.
“Something happened? It’s not every day I see you this serious.” Diana said.
“Yes, Diana, something did happen. When I got to school today I felt something evil there. Joan thinks it might have something to do with this boy called Tom Arnold.”
“Why do you think that, Joan?” Diana asked.
I told them all that I know about Tom, from the bullying to what Kelly told me about his past and the feelings I had every time he was around today.
“You might have something there, Joan. From what you told us, it seems his change was pretty fast and he is getting worse.” Rhea said.
“So how do we find out what happened?” I asked them.
“Not we, you.” Rhea told me.
“Me? How?”
“You can do it, Joan. Diana could do it, but it will be a good training for you. She will help linking us so we can all see what you see. We will guide you through it.”
“So when do we start?” Josh asked.
“We could start now or wait for Jenny to come back. If we don’t wait I think she will be mad at us though.” I told him.
“She won’t be long now, she is in your house backyard coming this way now.” Diana said.
“How do you know that?” Josh asked her.
“Duh! I can sense her with my magic, silly.” She said and giggled.
“You are getting into this teenage girl thing, aren’t you?” I asked her.
“A little, I didn’t have the chance to be one before, I think it will be fun. But I think I’ll get bored soon, though.”
“How soon?” I asked her.
“A hundred years or so.” She said and giggled again.
“That long?” Josh asked.
“When you are a few thousand years old, one hundred years is nothing. Don’t worry I won’t stay a teenager for that long. I’ll appear to grow older with you guys. We are family now.”
“I’m back.” Jenny said less than a minute later.
“Good. We can start then.” Rhea said.
“Start what?” She asked confused.
“To find out what happened to Tom.” I told her.
“And how we will do that?”
“Joan will, and Diana will link us so we can all see.” Josh said.
“Cool! Can Joan do that?”
“She can. It will be a good training for her to get in touch with her abilities.” Rhea said.
“What do we have to do?” Jen asked.
“You and Diana will sit on the couches. Joan, Josh and I will sit on the sofa. As we three share some of the same essence I think that physical contact by holding hands might help her.”
“Let’s do it.” I said.
We all sat down and I grabbed Rhea’s left hand and Josh grabbed the right one.
“Close your eyes Joan. Take deep breaths and think about Tom, try to feel his presence and when you do, try to look into his past to the moment that his changes started. Your own heart will guide you to the right moment.” Rhea told me.
I closed my eyes and did what Rhea told me. At first nothing happened and I felt frustrated but soon I started to feel something, I could feel Tom and I felt something evil inside him. I tried to look into the past to the defining moment that put his changes into motion, slowly an image started to appear.
(Tom) 5 years ago.
“Thanks mom.” I told her as she gave me the ice cream cone.
“You are welcome, Tommy. I thought you would like that after all the exercise you had today.” She told me smiling.
“Yeah, I had fun playing baseball today. Did you see my homerun mom?” I asked her excitedly.
“Yes, Tommy. I saw it. You were great there.”
“Thanks mom. I’m glad you came to watch me play today. Too bad dad didn’t come.” I said a bit sadly.
“He had to work today. But he promised he will go to your next game.”
“He always say that but never goes to my games.”
“He feels bad about it, sweetie. What do we say we order some pizzas for dinner tonight?” Mom said trying to cheer me up. Of course it worked. I love pizza and mom always gets them to cheer me up.
At this point we were leaving the park and crossing the street to get to mom’s car when I hear the sound of tires skidding. “TOMMY!” I hear my mom yell and I felt mom push me from behind and a loud thud. I was on the sidewalk confused to what happened. I looked in the direction of the road looking for mom and I found her on the road floor and she is bleeding.
“MOM!” I yelled and ran to her.
She was lying there on the road floor still awake. She looked at me “I’m glad you are safe, Tommy.” She said weekly.
“I’m fine mom. You’ll be fine too.” I told her in tears.
“No Tommy I won’t, I can feel it.”
“Don’t talk like that mom, you’ll be fine, you can’t leave me. I need you.”
“I’m sorry sweetie, I wish… I… could.” She sounded even weaker now.
“Please mom, don’t leave me.”
She weekly raised her hand and touched my face and said. “I’m… sorry… I… love… you.” And her hand dropped to the road floor.
“MOM! Don’t leave me, stay with me, please.” I kept saying over and over but she didn’t move.
What happened next is kind of a blur. I kept calling her over and over until the ambulance showed up and took me away from her.
The next feel days flew by and a lot of people showed at the funeral. I haven’t said a word since mom died and dad seemed even more distant than before. A few days after the funeral I went back to school but kept to myself. I didn’t want to talk to anyone.
A few days passed and dad put all moms’ things in the guest room, he even took down all her pictures from around the house. He still didn’t talk to me. I feel so alone and I miss mom so much. Why did she have to die? Why couldn’t have been me instead?
About a week later I decided to go to the guest room and look at moms’ things. Looking around I found a teddy bear that she once told me she had ever since she was a little girl and she called it Miss Bear. Not an original name but she liked it. I grabbed it and hugged it tightly thinking about her. I also found a bottle of her favorite perfume and put a few drops of it on Miss Bear and she smelled just like mom. That night I took Miss Bear with me to my bedroom and slept hugging it all night long. It was the first time since mom died that I was able to sleep well.
A couple days later, my dad went to wake me up to go to school and saw me sleeping with Miss Bear on my arms.
“What the hell you think you are doing?” He yelled at me and took Miss Bear from me.
“What is this? Have you no shame? Sleeping with a girl’s toy?” He yelled at me.
“But.. but..” I stuttered.
“Don’t say anything you sissy.” He said and started to rip Miss Bear apart.
“DAD, NO!!! THAT WAS MOM’S!!!” I yelled.
“WHAT? You little shit. You had no right to get it. Look what you made me do.” He yelled and hit me. HE HIT ME.
“I’m sorry dad.” I said in tears, tears of fear.
“Don’t you ever enter that room again.” He told me angrily and I said I wouldn’t.
Another week passed and I decided to go into the guest room again. Dad had put everything from mom inside that room and I had nothing from her. He even took all the gifts she had given me there. Inside I went through the boxes again and I found the dress she used at my last birthday party. I hugged it and I could almost smell her. I stood there crying and hugging that dress for a long time and suddenly I get jerked off from the room.
“I told you to never go back there.” He yelled at me. I could smell the alcohol in his breath and he was drunk again. He started to drink a lot since mom died and drunk more and more every day.
“I’m sorry dad. I really am.” I said afraid of him, thinking he was going to hit me again.
“What is this?” He asked and took the dress from my hands.
“A dress? What are you a sissy?” He asked me.
“No. I was just…” and he hit me.
“Don’t lie to me you little sissy. First you start sleeping with teddy bears and now you are wearing your mother’s clothes?”
“I didn’t wear anything.” I cried.
“I told you to not lie to me.” He yelled again and kicked me.
“I’m not lying.” I yelled.
“You little shit. It is your fault your mother died. You should have been the one that died that day.” He said kicking me again.
“It was not my fault.” I yelled and he hit me again.
“Quiet you little shit. I’m tired of your lies.” He yelled me hitting me over and over.
‘Oh god, he is going to kill me!’ I thought to myself.
After he stopped kicking and hitting me he looked at the dress on the floor and said. “So you want to be a girl? I’ll show you how to be a girl then.”
He then grabbed me by my arm and dragged me to my room and he raped me, the bastard raped me. What did I do to deserve this?
I stayed in the bed crying after the bastard left, when I hear a voice talk to me.
“Poor child, such pain and suffering. You don’t deserve that.” I hear it say.
“Who… who is there?” I asked?
“A friend. I can take your pain away if you let me.” It told me.
“Who are you?” I said looking around.
“I told you, I am a friend.”
“What do you want?”
“I want to help you. I can take the pain away and can make you stronger so you can stand up to that bastard.” It told me.
“And what do I have to pay?”
“Nothing, I’m doing this because you need me. Just take my hand and your pain will go away.” It said and I saw a shadowy figure appear in the room.
‘This has to be a dream.’ I thought to myself.
“Is that it? I just take your hand and the pain goes away?”
“Yes child. that is all you have to do.”
“Okay. What do I have to lose? I can’t stand this anymore.” I said and took its hand.
The shadowy figure started to craw over me, fills me up and the pain started to fade away. I started to feel stronger and rage filled my being.
“It is done.” I heard the voice say and I fell asleep.
I woke up the next morning feeling a lot better than before. I felt strong. I went downstairs and dad was there passed out on the sofa. I felt rage fill my being again and I wanted to kill him. I moved closer to him and suddenly I felt fear, and my strength seemed to fade. I could also hear a faint laughter inside my head.
The days passed and rage filled me all the time while I was outside, it made me do terrible things. I started to pick on and hit my friends. I didn’t seem to have any control to what was happening. I screamed inside my head but I couldn’t do anything to stop what I was doing, and every time I went home, all the rage would go away and I cried myself to sleep every night. I wanted to kill myself but something always stopped me from doing it.
The worst thing was when the bastard was drunk and caught me crying. Every time he found me crying he would rape me again. What did I do to deserve such suffering?
Joan
“That’s enough.” I hear Rhea’s voice say and we get out of our trance.
“Oh my god, what was that?” Josh asked.
“I think that is a low level demon, a sort of psychic vampire. It feeds of pain and suffering.” Rhea told us.
I still couldn’t say a word. I was in tears because of what Tom went through. No one deserves to be treated that way, not even your worst enemy.
“Joan? Are you okay?”
“No I’m not okay.” I yelled. “I can’t believe what that bastard did.” I said feeling a rage I never thought I had in me.
“Joan, calm down.” Josh said and hugged me tightly. “It’s okay, it’s okay.” He kept saying and making soothing motions.
A few minutes later I was still crying but the rage within me subsided. “Thank you, Josh.” I told him still holding him. “I wish I could do something to help him. I wish it with all my heart.” I said.
“I know, sis. I know. I wish I could do something too.” He said and hugged me tighter.
“Huh, sis?”
“What?”
“Something is happening.” Josh told me.
“Huh?”
I looked around still holding him and saw everyone looking at us. A glow surrounded Josh and I and it started to get brighter and brighter until everything went white.
“Joan? Is that you? Where is Josh?” Jennifer asked me.
“Hello Jennifer. No I’m not Joan, nor Josh. I am both and yet I am neither.”
“Who are you?” Rhea asked.
“I am the one that they once were and the one they shall be again. I shouldn’t have awakened this soon.”
“What do you mean by that?” Jennifer asked.
“Now it’s not time for questions, my time here is short and I have a work to do. If I have time afterwards I will answer as many questions as I can.”
“What is your name?” Diana asked me.
“I have no name as I was never named.” I said and turned to Rhea. “Mother Rhea, I would be honored if you named me.”
“Me? Let me think for a moment.” She said.
“Just don’t take long. I have a job to do and not much time to do it.”
“I have an idea. Would you mind if I named you Cybele? It was how the Phrygian used to call me.”
“Cybele is a pretty name and was considered a powerful goddess. Are you sure you want me to use it?”
“Yes, you are my successor, so I think it is fitting you use one of my names.”
“So I shall use it proudly, even if it is for a little time yet. Now I have a job to do.” I said and went my way.
(Jennifer)
After she said that she simply disappeared. “What just happened here?” I asked Rhea and Diana.
“I don’t know, Jennifer.” Rhea said. “Do you have any idea Diana?”
“I don’t know what happened but I think we just messed with something big here.”
“How big?” I asked her.
“She is powerful, too powerful. I never felt such raw power before. We are probably dealing with something new here.”
“Diana, can you keep an eye on her?” Rhea asked.
“I’m on my way.” She said and disappeared too.
(Cybele)
I arrived inside the house living room. Richard Arnold is on the sofa, watching TV and drinking bear. The whole room reeks of alcohol.
“Richard Arnold.” I called his name firmly.
“WHAT THE FUCK?” He yells and drops his beer. “Who are you? How did you get in here?”
“Who I am and how I got here is not important. What is important is what you did to your son.” I said angrily.
“What kind of lies the little shit was telling now?”
“He never said a word I saw it all. You did terrible things to a child you should love and protect and I am here to pass judgment.”
“Who the fuck do you think you are bitch?”
“Quiet.” I said, waved my hand and he got quiet. “Sit and listen.” With another wave of my hand he did so.
“You have no idea the damage you did, do you?” I asked and he kept quiet. “I will allow you to talk, but keep in mind that if you don’t ask my questions accordingly I WILL stop you from talking again. Do you understand?”
He nodded his head and I could feel the fear in him.
“Good. You can talk now.”
“What do you want from me?”
“First I want you to see what you have done and then pass judgment.”
“Judgment? What did I do?”
“Don’t you know what you did? I’ll show you exactly what you did.” I then showed him everything he did to Tom through Tom’s eyes several times over.
After I finished showing him his crimes I asked him. “What do you have to say for yourself?”
“I thought the little shit asked for it. It was his fault my wife was killed.”
“YOU STILL DON’T GET IT?” I yelled angrily. “He was not at fault for her death. If it wasn’t for her, both would have died that day. You disgraced her memory and her love. She gave her life to save Tom’s and you blamed him for it, hated him, beat him and even RAPED him you bastard.”
“What are you going to do? Tell the police? You don’t have any evidence and the little shit is a trouble maker.”
“No, I won’t go to the police. I seriously thought of killing you, but that is not my way. I’ll give you a chance at redemption instead. I’ll give you a chance to honor your wife’s dying wish.”
“What are you going to do to me?”
“What am I going to do with you? You will see in a moment.” I said and his body started to change at my will. A few seconds later he become a 40 year old woman that looked a lot like Tom’s mother.
Richard looked at himself and screamed. “What did you do to me?”
“I just did the first part of your judgment. Now you are your wife’s older sister. I’m going to place several compulsions that will force you to act like the person you are supposed to be. I am also giving you all the memories she should have. If you redeem yourself and accept your fate you might find some happiness otherwise this will be living hell for you. The choice is yours Melisa. Richard Arnold no longer exists.” I said and made her sleep.
I went upstairs and into Tom’s room. He was there looking miserable and he looked at me.
“Who are you?” He asked me.
“I am someone that will help you, Tommy.”
“How do you know my name?”
“I know everything about you. I know what you father did and I know about the demon inside you.”
“YOU CAN’T HELP HIM. HE IS MINE.” Tom’s voice changed as the demon took over.
“Quiet. You are wrong, he is not yours and never will be.”
“You can’t do anything. You are too late.” It said and laughed.
“You are wrong about that.” I said, reached for him and my hand entered Tom’s body. I grabbed the demon and pulled it away from him and Tom collapsed on his bed.
“I told you. You are too late. The boy won’t live long without me.” It said.
“You are wrong about that demon. Now go back to whichever plane you came from and never come back or I will destroy you.” I said and banished him.
I moved next to Tom and kneeled beside his bed. “Tommy, can you hear me?” I said gently.
“Is it gone?” He asked me.
“Yes, Tommy. It is gone.”
“Good. Am I dying? I feel so week.”
“Unfortunately yes, but I can help you.”
“But there is a price, isn’t there?”
“I won’t lie to you, yes there is. When dealing with gods or demons there is always a price to pay.”
“Then I’m happy to die finally being myself.” He said sadly.
“The price for my help in healing you and easing your pain is one I’m sure you will be willing to pay happily.” I told him.
“What is your price?”
“You will be bound to help and protect Joan and her friends. She needs all the help and support she can gather.”
“Why her? I was terrible to her for years.”
“In time you will learn why, but you will need to win her trust and friendship. What I really want you to do is for you to become the person you used to be before.”
“Is that it?”
“Yes, that’s it. I will give you a gift to help protecting Joan and her friends. This gift will heal you and ease your pain. Also it will give you a few other things that you will find out at the right time.”
“Okay, as long I am in complete control of myself and not be forced to do thinks like the stuff that thing made me do.”
“You will be in complete control, but will be unable to hurt Joan and her friends, that’s the only restriction.”
“What about my father?”
“He no longer exists.”
“Did you kill him?”
“No, I didn’t kill him. I just changed him into your mother’s older sister. She will care for you in a way that your mother would like you to be cared for. I gave your father, now your aunt a chance of redemption. Don’t hold what your father did to you against her.”
“I’m glad. I won’t hold what he did to me against her.”
“Good boy.” I said and gave him a little kiss on his forehead and he promptly fell asleep.
“Sleep wee, Tommy. You will feel a lot better when you wake up.” I said softly and left.
I went back to Rhea’s house where they were already waiting for me.
“Hello girls. I hope you enjoyed the show. After all Diana was there watching over me and showing you all that happened.”
“You knew about that?” Diana asked me.
“Yes, Diana. I could sense you there watching over me.”
“And you are not mad we spied on you?” Jennifer asked.
“No Jennifer, I’m not mad. I understand your concern.”
“You did well there, Cybele.” Rhea told me.
“Even by changing Tom’s father gender?”
“Even then, many gods would have killed him for what he did, or change him into an animal or a plant. You gave him a chance at redemption though.”
“I think it is Joan’s heart influence. There is much of her in me.”
“Will I ever see her again? And what about Josh?” Jennifer asked me.
“Yes Jennifer, you will see them both in a few minutes, my time here is running out. I was awakened too soon and they are not ready to be me yet.”
“What exactly are you?” Diana asked me.
“I don’t know.” I answered truthfully.
“What do you know?” Rhea asked me.
“A long time ago I was complete, then something or someone split my spirit in two, cursed to never be complete again.”
“And that is Joan and Josh?” Jennifer asked me.
“Yes, they are my latest reincarnation. For eons I was cursed to never be whole again and by some twist of fate both parts of my spirit were infused inside two embryos inside the same womb. Each half recognized the other and tried to merge again, causing a physical merge but the curse prevented the spirits to merge together. The internal turmoil caused Johnny to try to kill himself. That was when you came into the picture Rhea. You saved my, our lives and gave us your essence allowing us to break the curse and finally become whole again. I’ll wait eagerly for the day I shall be whole once more, but for now it is time for Joan and Josh to return.”
“When will they become you definitely?” Jennifer asked me.
“At the end of one of their lives. When that happens I will become whole again. Until then they share a special link that will allow them to life full lives and they might become as powerful as gods themselves because of Rhea’s essence.”
“But I didn’t give Josh much of my essence.” Rhea said.
“No, but they share it through their link.”
“Will they remember what happened?” Diana asked.
“Yes, but will feel like a dream to them, but now it’s time for me to go. Goodbye everyone and Rhea, I will always treasure the name you gave me.” I said let myself go and a white blinding light filled the room.
“Hi?” Was all that I said.
“JOANNIE!!!” Jen yells, runs at me and give me an eye popping hug. “I was so worried.”
“What the heck just happened?” Josh asks.
“You don’t remember?” Rhea asked him
“Kind of, but it’s like a dream or something.” He says and I nod.
“How are you feeling now?” Diana asks us.
“Not much different than before.” I tell her.
“I feel the same way as Joan.” Josh says.
“But there is a difference?” Rhea asks.
“A little, I feel like the bond I have with Josh is stronger now, also I think Cybele left us a little something.”
“What is that?” Jen asks me.
“I feel like I’m more in control of my abilities, like I know how to use them better.” I said, and made a small ball of light appear right above my hand’s palm. “I also seem to be able to see auras and magical energy.”
“Wow, that is cool.” Jen said.
“What about you, Josh?” Diana asked.
“Pretty much the same as Joan, I think. I feel I can control my powers better and about the visual stuff not so much. I think our powers are slightly different in nature.” He said.
“It doesn’t mean I can’t do what Josh can and vice versa. It just takes more work.” I said.
“Is there anything you can tell us about Cybele?” Rhea asked us.
“Not much.” I said. “All I know is that she is old, very old. Also she was never named because when she was complete she never had a physical body, or was completely aware of her own existence. Her first vivid memory is the pain of being split apart. That single memory is very vivid in my mind and I think in Josh’s too.”
“It is.” Josh said. “I also think she had no gender.”
“But why she appeared as a female then?” Rhea asked.
“I think it’s because of the essence you gave us, filled with the essence of the goddess of earth and motherhood.” I said.
“That makes sense.” She said.
“Josh, how do you feel about this?” Jen asked.
“I think I should be freaking out or something knowing what will happen to me at the end of my life, but I’m not. I am a guy and I don’t want to be a girl, but when Joan and I were Cybele I felt complete and at peace, so I think it is something to look for.”
“And how are you feeling now?” Diana asked.
“I still feel complete. I think it’s because of the link Joan and I share.”
We talked for a little longer until mom called us for dinner.
The dinner was very nice and everyone talked about a myriad of subjects. Mom seemed to be very happy to find out that her 'cousins' were living right behind us and she talked to them for a long time.
After dinner I had a long relaxing bath. ‘What a crazy day. I hope tomorrow things stay normal.’ I thought to myself and sighed.
After the bath I decided to attack my homework and go to bed early. While I was working on my homework I had a silly thought and started laughing.
“Why are you laughing?” Jen asked me.
“Oh, I just noticed how absurd my current situation seems.”
“How so?”
“Let’s see, today I went to school and this afternoon I merged with my brother to become a bad ass goddess, then I changed a person’s gender and banished a demon, got unmerged and now I’m here working on my homework like nothing happened. Doesn’t it sound completely insane?”
“Yeah, no one would ever believe a story like that. It’s too crazy.” She said and started to giggle.
“I wish I could be a normal girl though.” I sighed.
“You are a normal girl, Joanie, but you are also special and today showed how much. It also explained why you and Josh were born as Johnny. Now you are the person you should always have been.” She told me.
“Am I? I think that maybe the person I should have been is Cybele.”
“No, that is the person one day you shall be, and hopefully that will be very far in the future.”
“I know. The day either mine or Josh’s life ends.”
“Sis, can’t you see how lucky you are?”
“What do you mean?”
“People keep wondering what will await them after their deaths, if there is life after death and all, what will happen to them. You know what will happen to you and it is something amazing.”
“Still I won’t be myself anymore, nor will Josh be himself.”
“Is that such a bad thing? Did you feel much different from your normal self while you were Cybele?”
“I guess not, and no I didn’t feel much difference.”
“I know you might find this a bit strange, but what do you know about yin yang?” Jen asked me.
“A little, why?”
“The way I see it, you and Josh are the embodiment of that.”
“Oh, I can see that. You think so?”
“Definitely.”
“We better get back to our homework or we will be in trouble tomorrow.” I said.
After we finished our homework we went through our nightly routine and got ready to bed. As I lay down on my bed I started to think about everything that happened today and thought a bit about Tom and what will happen tomorrow. I hope I did the right thing about him. I mean I hope Cybele did the right thing. Arrrgh this is so confusing. I guess Jen is right, I didn’t feel much difference when I was her, in a way she was still me.
I woke up early the next morning and after the morning routine I went downstairs and started to make breakfast for everyone. Jen was the first one to come downstairs.
“Sis, the breakfast smells great.” She told me.
“Thanks, sis.”
Mom arrived not long after Jen and said. “Good morning girls. Who made breakfast today?”
“I did, mom.” I told her.
“If it tastes as good as it smells I’m going to be very happy.” She said. “Maybe even make it your job from now on.”
“Mom!!”
“Just kidding, Joan. Not that I would mind you making breakfast once in a while though.”
“Of course I will make it sometimes, I do enjoy cooking.” I told her.
“Where did you learn how to cook?” Jen asked me.
“I always wanted to cook so I always watched you and mom. I guess I learned that way.”
Soon everyone was downstairs and enjoying my breakfast. Dad was really impressed with my pancakes.
“Princess, this is the best pancake I ever had, after your moms of course.”
“Thanks daddy.” I said and gave him a peck on his cheek.
“I agree with dad, sis. They are wonderful.” Josh said.
After breakfast we got ready to school and soon we were picking up Mindy.
“Hi Mindy.” We all said.
“Hi everyone. How did yesterday go at Rhea’s?” She said while entering the car.
“A lot happened yesterday.” I said.
“Good things or bad things?” She asked.
“I’m not really sure yet.” I told her truthfully. I then told her everything that happened the day before.
“Wow! That is wild.” She said. “How did she look?”
“I don’t know, I… she never looked in the mirror.” I said.
“Don’t ask me either.” Josh said. “But I think Jen can tell you.”
“She looked a lot like Joan, but she was older, I think around twenty five or so. She was so pretty that is scary.”
“How pretty?” Mindy asked.
“Goddess pretty, literally, and I think Joan won’t look much different when she reaches that age. ”
“Ohhhh. Lucky me then.” Mindy said and giggled.
“You naughty girl.” I said and gave her a light kiss.
It didn’t take long for us to reach the school and we noticed some kind of ruckus happening at the main entrance.
“What is going on?” I asked.
“I don’t know. Maybe something happened?” Jen asked.
We parked the car and walked towards the front of the school. A lot of reporters were around, they soon saw us and before we noticed they were all around us.
“What is going on?” I asked.
“We are looking for a boy named Joan Heart, do you know him?” A reporter asked.
“What?” I asked shocked.
“Is it true that he came back yesterday wearing a skirt and saying he is a girl and got the principal’s secretary fired?” Another one asked.
“What the hell are you talking about?” I asked again feeling enraged.
“Calm down sis.” Josh whispered at me. “They are not worth it.”
“There must be a mistake there.” I told them.
“A mistake? What kind of mistake?” A reporter asked me.
“First of all, it seems that none of you made your homework. You just took the word of someone and smelled a story where there isn’t one.” I said calmly.
“How can you say that it isn’t a story when a perverted boy thinking he is a girl comes to school wearing skirts and gets someone fired not a story?”
“Perverted? Perverted? Are you guys out of your mind?” I asked them.
“Why are you protecting that freak?” Someone yelled from the back.
“Freak? I AM NOT A FREAK!” I yelled.
The ruckus around me got even worse then. Everyone started to answer questions or insult me at the same time.
“QUIET!!!” I hear Josh yells. “You are scaring her. You guys are a bunch of vultures, she was in the hospital last week where they found out she IS genetically 100% female, and had just a bunch of skin that resembled a penis that made the doctors misidentify her as a boy at birth.” He said firmly. “What happened yesterday is that Joan went to the principal’s office to make sure her paperwork showed her true gender. Arriving there she was mistreated and insulted by Miss Jenkins the same way some of you are doing right now and Miss Jenkins also tried to attack my sister in front of the principal and only failed because I stopped her. That is why she got fired, for attacking a student. Joan is one of the best people I know and she suffered a lot. She is a normal teenage girl like any other. Now excuse us because we need to go to class.”
The reporters kept trying to ask more questions but we refused to answer them. Once inside the school building we could finally relax a little.
“I’m going to the principal’s office.”
“We are going with you.” Mindy said.
Arriving at the principal’s office I see a new face at the secretary desk.
“Hello, what can I do for you today?” She asked us.
“Hi, I’m Joan Heart. I’d like to speak with Principal Addams please.”
“He is unavailable right now, miss heart. He just went outside to deal with some reporters.” She told us.
“Oh, that is exactly what I wanted to talk to him about.” I said.
“Yes, it seems the previous secretary is spreading some lies about a student here and why she got fired.” She said.
“I know. I am the student she tried to attack.” I told her.
“Oh my. Yes you are, now I remember your name. I’m Megan Wells, it’s nice to meet you Joan.”
“Thank you. It’s nice to meet you too. You seem to be a lot nicer than Miss Jenkins.”
“Thanks Joan. If you have any trouble, you can always come to me, okay?”
“Thanks, Miss Wells, I will. I better go to class now or I’ll be late.”
“See you soon, Joan.”
“Bye.” I said and left the room.
“She seems very nice.” Mindy said.
“I agree.” Jen said and Josh nodded.
“Let’s go to our classes, we don’t want to be late.” I said and we went our way.
Josh and I were going to our homeroom class when we saw Tom with his back leaned against the wall close to our classroom looking very nervous. He saw us and then he walked toward us.
“H..hi.” he said.
‘Oh, shit! What does he want? Do I act like I don’t know what happened to him last night? I think it’s better to do it.’
“What do you want Tom?” I asked sounding angry.
“C…can I talk to you for a minute? Please?”
“Sure. I’m listening.”
“Can we do it in private?” He asked.
“Do you think I’m going to let you alone with my sister?” Josh said.
“I…I won’t do anything to hurt her, Josh. Please.” He said pleadingly.
I looked a Josh and gave him a look that said it would be okay and he nodded.
“Okay, Tom. What do you say we do it like this? I’ll let you talk in private but I’ll keep an eye on both. I’ll be out of earshot but I want to be able to see you.”
“That’s okay. I promise I won’t hurt her.” Tom said.
“If you do, you’ll regret being born.” Josh warned him.
‘*Damn you is good at that*’ I though at Josh.
‘*Joan?* ‘ I heard Josh’s voice inside my head.
‘*Josh?* ‘
‘*Oh wow. I think we can hear each other’s thoughts.* ‘
‘*Let’s worry about that later. I need to talk to Tom, remember?* ‘
‘*Roger.* ‘
Tom and I walked a bit further down the hall until we found a quiet spot. I looked around and saw that as promised Josh was just out of hearing range.
“Okay Tom. I’m here. What do you want to talk about?”
He looked at his shoes for a moment, took a deep breath and said. “I wanted to apologize for being a jerk to you for all this time.”
“What?”
“I’m sorry, Joan. I wasn’t being myself. Something that I can’t explain happened to me and I saw how bad I was being. Please forgive me.”
“You used me as your personal punch bag for over a year, stole my lunch money several times and want me to just forgive you?”
“I know I shouldn’t be asking you this, but I am really ashamed about what I did to you and others. I also want to pay your lunch money back. This is all I have now. I know it’s not much but please accept it.” He said and gave me a hundred dollars in twenty dollars bills.
“Tom, I don’t need your money. I can’t accept it. You can’t buy my forgiveness.” I said giving him the money back.
“I know. I just wanted to show you I really am sorry.” He said and I saw a small tear running down his cheek.
“Tom, you don’t need to pay me for me to forgive you. Actions speak louder. The tear you just shed showed me you are being sincere. I think I can forgive you, but I’ll keep my eye on you.”
“Thanks you. Thank you. Thank you.” He said and gave me a big hug. This time his touch felt different it was warm and loving.
“You are welcome, Tom. Now we better go to our classes before we get late.”
“Okay.” He said and stopped hugging me.
We started to walk away from each other and I don’t know why I said my next few words. “Tom, don’t hold against your new aunt the terrible things your father did to you, okay? She is not him anymore.” After that I just walked away leaving Tom with a very confused expression on his face.
I got into the classroom just before the bell rang. Inside everyone was talking about all the press outside the building.
“Hi Joan.” Kelly said to me.
“Hi Kelly. How are you today?”
“I’m fine. Did you see the commotion outside?”
“Did I? They were looking for me.” I told her.
“For you? Why?”
“I think Miss Jenkins called them saying I was a boy in a dress. I never felt more humiliated in my life.”
“But you are not, right? I mean a boy in a dress.”
“Of course not, but I don’t think that matters for them.”
“I agree with you. Since when the truth matters for some tabloid reporters?” I heard Josh say.
“It matters to me. It’s my life they are trying to mess with. Also I worry about Sam.” I told them.
“Sam? Why?” Kelly asked me.
“Unlike me, she isn’t genetically a girl, but she is a girl nonetheless. The press could mess her life up pretty badly.” I said.
“Oh, I didn’t know that. I thought she was just a tomboy. You mean she is a transsexual?”
“In a matter of speaking I think you could say that. But I think that maybe her problem can be categorized more in the intersex category.”
“What do you mean?”
“She has a medical issue that prevents her to develop as a guy. She is allergic to testosterone. The only way she can have a normal life is to develop as a girl.”
“Oh my! That must be tough on her.” Kelly said.
“Actually I think she is relieved by it. She always felt she is a girl. Maybe it’s because of her allergy or maybe it’s something else. Please don’t treat her any differently than you do the other girls. She needs all the support she can get.”
“Don’t worry about it. I won’t, and I won’t tell anyone what you told me either.”
“Thank you. I knew I could trust you.” I told her.
“How did you know that?” She asked me.
“I just felt it. I’m a good judge of character. You are a very nice person, Kel.” I told her.
The rest of the morning was pretty much the same. people talked about the reporters and said how angry they were at them. About lunch time things got a lot more normal. Well, at least I think they were getting normal. After all it’s just my second day as a girl at school.
As Josh and I were going to the cafeteria, we met with Mindy and Sam’s sister Jenny. “Hi guys.” I greeted them.
“Hi Joan.” Jenny said.
“Hi gorgeous.” Mindy said and gave me a BIIIIG hug.
“Hi sweetie.” I said to her.
“You two look so cute. Just like Sam and Jess.” Jenny said.
The two of us blushed when Jenny said that, but I knew she was being sincere when she said we looked cute together. It’s good to know she doesn’t judge our relationship.
We went to the cafeteria and grabbed our lunches before joining the others to lunch. Of course Josh only went as far as escorting us to the table where Sam, Jess and their friends were sitting. I think he would feel a bit uncomfortable with all that estrogen and girl talk around him. He can be such a guy’s guy sometimes. I thought and giggled to myself.
Before Josh left I noticed him and Steph exchange some looks at each other and I thought it looked very cute. Maybe there is something there between them. If there is I’m happy for him.
“Hi guys.” Jenny said.
They all greeted us and it didn’t take long before we were all chatting away.
How is your first day going, Sam?” I asked her.
“Pretty good so far, but I sure could use a little less attention though.”
“I know what you are talking about. Yesterday everyone was curious about me. Fortunately today things seemed to die down a little bit.” I told her.
“Just a little?”
“Yes, the press outside didn’t help.”
“What did they want?” Karen asked.
“I think Miss Jenkins told them that I am a boy in a dress. She doesn’t seem to be able to get that I am genetically a girl.”
“She is such a bigot. I’m glad she got fired. Maybe now the bullies will have a harder time. I heard she used to cover for them.” Liz said.
“I can’t understand how someone like her could ever get a job in a school with her attitude.” Mandy said.
“I don’t know, maybe she wasn’t like that when she started. I don’t like to judge people. Bigotry usually doesn’t come naturally, it is taught.” I added.
“That’s true.” Jess agreed.
“Hey, there is still a free spot for one more?” I heard Kelly talk to us.
“Hi Kelly, have a seat.”
“Thanks.” She said.
“I want you to meet Sam, Mandy, Karen, Liz, Jess and Steph. I think you already know Mindy and my sister Jenny.”
“Nice to meet you guys.”
They all greeted her very warmly.
“Oh Mandy, is there space for one more Saturday? Two more actually.” I asked her.
“Of course.” She said. “Who do you want to invite?”
“Kelly and my cousin Diana, she just moved into town and will start school tomorrow.”
“Invite me for what?” Kelly asked.
“For a Slumber party Saturday night, and an afternoon hanging out in the mall and introduce girl shopping to Joan and Sam.” Jess said.
“Oohhh that sounds like fun. I’ll have to ask my mom but I think there will be no problem. How many people are going?” She asked.
“Let me see.” Mandy said. “Me, Karen, Liz, Sam, Steph, Jess, Joan, Mindy, Jenny, You and Joan’s cousin Diana. Eleven people.”
“Wow, that is a big party. It is going to be so fun.” Kelly said. “I never went to a slumber party that big before.”
“I think none of us did.” Mindy said and giggled.
“And I can’t wait to see people’s reaction at the mall when 11 teenage girls start to raid the stores.” Jess said.
“That is something to see.” Karen said.
We all chatted a bit longer before it was time for us to go to our next classes. I still need to talk to Josh about what happened earlier today. Maybe that new ability can be useful and I wondered if I could talk to Mindy the same way or it just happened because of my link with Josh.
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
Did I just say a little strangely? That's not entirely accurate, the day started somewhat more than that. Actually, up several notches on my weird-o-meter.
The day started like every other school day, meaning waking up with my alarm clock screaming in my ears. And I do mean screaming, my alarm clock is the loudest I ever had. My mom got it for me because she got tired of trying to wake me up in the mornings and the other alarm clocks were unable to wake me up, now I wake up every morning to the sound of the screaming 'music' of a group called Brass Monkey. How anyone can call that music is beyond me, but it seems to be the only thing capable of waking me up in the mornings.
Anyway, after my usual almost heart attack waking up I quickly turned off the damned thing, rubbed the sleep out of my eyes and put on my glasses, that's when the weirdness started. Instead of my vision become clear, I got a very unpleasant feeling in my eyes, like the feeling you have when you try out a pair of glasses that are too strong for you. I took them out and looked at them. I examined them and they were my glasses so I put them on again with the same results and took them off quickly. That's weirdness number two hit me. Or is it still weirdness number one? Who cares anyway? The thing is that I was seing things crystal clear and I wasn't wearing glasses. What the heck is going on?
Before I could ponder more about it, the morning nature call hit me and I had to go to the bathroom. After doing my business I went to take a quick shower when... you guessed, weirdness number three. I had set up the shower how I usually take it, but the water seemed to be too hot and too strong. At the time I didn't think too much about it and adjusted the shower again, after that the shower was one of the most relaxing I ever had. For some reason my skin seemed a little more sensitive this morning and the feeling of the water flowing through my body felt very, very nice and relaxing.
Before I knew the water was getting cold an I had to get out. After I dried myself and went to the mirror to shave and I noticed I didn't need to do it this morning. No I didn't think it was weird at the time because I just started to shave a few months ago and only need to shave every other day or so.
Oh, I just noticed I didn't introduce myself. My name is Mark Romsey and I am a 15 year old high school sophomore. There isn't much to talk about me other than I am a straight A student and the number one punch bag for the school bullies. Are you wondering why I am the number one punch bag? It's because I keep interfering when I see someone getting bullied and I end up being the one receiving their punches. I hate to fight but I hate bullying even more. My friends think I am crazy for doing what I do because I usually end up with bruises almost daily, and for the fact that I never punch back. I discovered early that if you don't fight back they usually quickly get tired and move on. I mostly try to avoid the punches and got pretty good at it.
Anyway, after I finished with the bathroom I put on some clothes and went downstairs for my breakfast. Arriving there I see mom setting up the table.
"Morning, mom"
"Good morning Mark. Did you sleep well?"
"Yeah, until the alarm almost gave me a heart attack."
"You know why I set the alarm that way, don't you? And the music is not that bad, I kind of like it."
"You like it? How can anyone like it?"
"How can anyone like what?" I heard my older sister ask coming through the kitchen door.
"Brass Monkey's music" I told her. "And good morning sis."
"What? Their music is great. I have all of their albums." She said proudly. "Who used all the hot water anyway?"
"Sorry sis, it was me. I kinda lost track of the time there this morning."
"Just don't do it again. You know how I like my morning showers."
"I'm sorry. I'll be more careful from now on."
"I hope so." She said and looked at me oddly. "Mark, where are your glasses?"
Shit, how will I explain what happened this morning. They will want to take me to the doctors and I don't like doctors. Well, it's not that I don't like doctors it's jest that I hate needles, always had and probably always will.
"I... I'm trying out contacts this morning." I said thinking quickly.
"Cool. It looks good on you. You should use them more often. What do you think mom?"
My mom looked at me and said. "It looks great. when did you get them?"
"Yesterday after school."
"Are they colored? Your eyes seem lighter this morning."
Lighter? WTF?
"No mom, maybe its because you are used to see them behind the glasses lens."
My sister looked at me and said "They do seem lighter but you are probably right, you are always using your glasses."
My mom looked a little oddly at me for a moment and said "Probably."
After that the breakfast went almost normally. I noticed mom looking oddly at me a few times and I wondered if she suspected something.
After breakfast I walked to school and met my best friend Alan at the front of his house.
"Hey, man. What's up?" He greeted me.
"Nothing much. An you?"
"I'm good. So you finally decided to ditch those nerdy glasses. Trying to impress someone?"
"What?"
"Is it Mary Jean? I know you have a crush on her."
"N... no. we are just friends." I said embarrassed and feeling my face heat up.
"Yeah, yeah, and I am Brad Pitt."
"Really? Man I am a big fan of your work, Mr. Pitt." I said mockingly and we laughed.
"Seriously, man. You should ask her out."
"I can't. I don't want to mess my friendship with her."
"And if you don't and she start to date another guy it wont? Man, I see how you look at her, and I see how she looks at you. She digs you."
"She does?"
"Yeah, she does."
"But what if I ask her and se says no?"
"If she says no, you won't need to help me study for the rest of the year, how is that?"
"Are you that confident that she won't say no?"
"No, I KNOW she won't say no."
"How do you know that?"
"That my friend, it's a secret."
"Come on man, you can tell me."
"I could, but then I would have to kill you." He said and started to run away laughing preventing me from punching him on his arm.
We ended up running all the way to the school and oddly enough I didn't feel out of breath. Actually today I was feeling pretty good, better than I ever felt before, so yeah things were a bit weird this morning but so far it was all good weird.
Arriving at school we were greeted by Mary Jean. It looked like she was waiting for us at the front gates.
"Hi Mark, hi Alan." She greeted us with her million dollar smile.
"Hi MJ." Allan greeted her.
"H...hi" I said feeling nervous all the sudden.
"Are you wearing contacts, Mark?" She asked looking straightly at my eyes.
"Y...yeah. Do... do you like it."
"It looks great. I never noticed how beautiful your eyes were before. Are they colored?"
"No. Why?"
"Because your eyes have a pretty color. A very light brown with a bit of... violet?"
What? My eyes are dark brown. Are they changing color? What is going on?
"Strange. I thought your eyes were dark brown." Alan said
"I thought so too." said MJ. "Maybe the glasses were hiding how beautiful your eyes really were."
"Or maybe you are a mutant and you are just manifesting your powers?" asked Alan.
"What?" MJ and I said at the same time.
"I'm not a mutant." I said.
"I think it would be cool if you were." Said MJ.
"Why?" I asked her.
"Because it is cool to have powers." She said. "And you know my parents are mutants, right?" she said that almost whispering.
That's right. I was forgetting that. Even though that is not public knowledge, close friends and family knows that her parents are mutants. I seems that they met each other in some special high school for mutants. Her father is an electrical engineer with some minor electrical powers and her mom is a psychologist with a bit of empathy, other than that they are regular people with regular jobs. Our families know each other ever since before our births so we grew up together.
"Yeah, I know." I said.
"That also probably means that sooner or later I might manifest myself and..."
"And what?" I asked.
"And I might need to change schools."
We couldn't continue our conversation because at that moment the bell rang and we had to go to class. My mind was in turmoil and I wondered if I was a mutant. in a way it made sense, the way my vision fixed itself, how different the shower felt this morning and apparently my eyes were changing colors. I wonder that if I am a mutant, what kind of mutant I might be, a relatively normal looking one like MJ's parents or like some of those unlucky ones with gross deformities. With my luck I might end up in the second group.
The morning passed slowly and I couldn't concentrate on my classes. I was starting to get worried and weirded out as I still didn't have the chance to check out my eyes, so I kept my head low and avoided looking at people.
As soon the bell for the lunch rang I dashed to the nearest bathroom to check out my eyes, dreading what I would see. I looked at the mirror and got the shock of my life. Shit! My eyes probably kept changing colors during the morning. If it was light brown with a bit of violet it is not anymore. Shit! Shit! Shit! I can't believe it. Just my luck. I should have never got out of bed this morning. My eyes are freaking PINK.
Previously:
Shit! Shit! Shit! I can't believe it. Just my luck. I should have never got out of bed this morning. My eyes are freaking PINK.
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
Shit! Shit! Shit! What am I going to do? I have to find a way to get out of here without people noticing my eyes. Why did that have to happen to me? Calm down Mark, freaking out will not solve anything. I closed my eyes and took several deep breaths trying to calm myself. I must have been hallucinating. That's it, I'll open my eyes and when I look at the mirror everything will be OK. I slowly opened my eyes and looked again at the mirror and... and... my eyes were still pink.
I tried to look one more time hoping it was just a dream again. No such luck, they were still pink. I kept looking at my reflection with a mixture of horror and curiosity when I noticed something that REALLY weirded me out. I looked closer at my scalp and to my absolute horror the roots of my hair were pink.
"Shit! Pink? Why pink? Couldn't it have been blue, green or even red? It had to be pink? I HATE PINK." I yelled in frustration.
Right after yelling I remembered where I was and looked around afraid that someone heard me, luckily the bathroom was still empty. Now I needed to find a way to get out of the bathroom and out of the school without people noticing anything. Maybe after getting out I could get some colored contacts and some hair dye and everything would be fine.
Probably the best time was during lunch, meaning I didn’t have much time left. Maybe I could just tough it out and go out with my head down and try to be as invisible as possible like I did during the morning.
I took several deep breaths to build up my courage and left the bathroom, hoping and praying that I could avoid any problems and most importantly the bullies. The good thing is that they are probably in the cafeteria having their lunches right now.
Unfortunately my luck didn’t last, not that it was a surprise anyway. The problem is that when I made a left turn I bounced off what looked to me a big wall of muscles. Instinctively I looked up and surprise surprise, it was Steven Marshal the football team quarterback.
“What is your problem Romsey? Look where you are going.” He said shoving me aside and kept walking.
I didn’t even have time to think I was safe when he stopped and turned around to look at me. I lowered my head and started to pray to a thousand different gods and entities for him to leave me alone.
He took a step closer to me and grabbed me by my shirt collar. At that point all I could do was to keep my eyes closed.
“There is something different about you today, four eyes. That’s it, where are your glasses? Did you lose them? Is that why you bumped into me?”
“Y...yes, I lost them and was going to my locker room to get me my spare pair.” I said with my eyes still closed.
“That is no excuse to bump into people, and open your f$%ing eyes when talking to me.”
“I can’t. I am blind without my glasses and when I open my eyes I get a major headache.”
“So how did you think you could go to your locker room blind?”
“I was squinting my eyes.”
“I should kick your ass for bumping into me, but I am late for lunch and I am starving, so I will just take your lunch money as payment for my troubles.”
“What?”
“Are you deaf as well?” His voice was getting more and more menacing.
“N...no. T...the thing is... I don’t have any money with me.” I said and he shoved me against a locker.
Unfortunately I made a mistake after dropping to the ground of opening my eyes. Did you ever try to keep your eyes closed for a long period of time? It is damn hard I tell you. Anyway... I opened my eyes and of course he saw them, how could he not to? They are DAMN PINK and the worst part is that I didn’t tell you before, they are not a light pink, they are PINK PINK, so pink that they almost glow.
“WTF? You were lying to me, you didn’t lose your glasses, you are a f#$%&ng faggot using pink contacts. I am so gonna kick your ass now Romsgay”
I closed my eyes again waiting for the punch, but after a few second it didn’t come.
“What the f$%k is that?” I heard him yell and I opened my eyes.
The thing is, that when I opened my eyes, my vision was pink and I noticed that I had some sort of glow around my body and I saw Marshal’s fist coming in my direction just to stop at the edge of the glowing field and his face change from one of rage to one of pain.
I have a force field? A PINK force field? Pink? Why pink? What did I do to deserve this?
I looked around and the hallway was starting to fill up with people and of course they were looking at me.
Shit! There goes the stealth exit, and things got worse, now I am freaking glowing pink.
Marshal was still holding his hand and looked at me with a look of pure hatred. “You f@#$%ng mutant faggot” He yelled and jumped at me again.
I just reacted and raised my arms to protect myself forgetting about the force field, and while I was raising my arms some sort of blast shot out from my hands hitting him on the chest and throwing him backwards several feet. Needless to say that now everyone was looking at me like I was some sort of freak. So I did the most courageous thing I could think of and just turned around and ran like hell, quickly leaving the school building and kept running.
I ran for a while and only stopped when I was home. When I calmed down the glow faded and my vision returned to normal, probably I was seeing everything pink because the force field was pink.
Now I needed to find a way to tell my family what happened to me without freaking them out and (gulp) set up an appointment to the doctors to find out what is happening to me.
I guess I couldn't deny it anymore, I really am a mutant and apparently one with some cool powers, now if only they weren’t pink... I knew I should have stayed in bed.
Previously:
I guess I couldn't deny it anymore, I really am a mutant and apparently one with some cool powers, now if only they weren’t pink... I knew I should have stayed in bed.
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
I was pacing back and forth in the living room, nervous as hell and trying to figure out how to tell my family what is happening to me. Not that I think they will throw me out of anything. My family doesn't have anything against mutants and MJ's parents are some of their best friends, so yeah, we don't have anything against mutants so I'm not sure how to feel about this, I mean, who never thought about having cool powers? I know I did, and apparently I got some powers, but why pink? Can you Imagine? A pink guy superhero? The villains would laugh their asses off every time I appeared and everyone would think I'm gay.
Yeah, yeah, I'm babbling, but can you blame me for that? I hope the doctors can find a way to reverse this. And why is my chest itching? Maybe I'm developing muscles, my whole body feels a little off, or maybe... no don't go there Mark, those things don't happen, do they?
I didn't noticed but somehow I fell asleep, waking up suddenly when my cell phone rang scaring the crap out of me, I jumped and noticed that my vision went pink again.
"Shit! Calm down Mark, it was just the cell phone."
I looked around to look for my cell and I noticed something odd. No I won't say weird, I did that too much today. Anyway, I noticed that I was floating and my head was almost touching the ceiling.
"Whoa! I can fly? That is so cool. But how do I get down?"
The thing is, that as soon I wished to stop flying, the pink field went away and.... you guessed it, I fell down hard.
"Ouch, that hurt"
I quickly grabbed my cell and saw that it was MJ calling me.
"Hello?"
"Mark, is that you?"
"Who else would it be, MJ?"
"Sorry, your voice is sounding a little strange"
"Strange? What do you mean?"
"Never mind. Where are you? You didn't show up for lunch and I heard Marshal saying he was going to kill you for what you did today. What happened? There are some wild rumors around the school that he was beaten by a pink glowing mutant."
"Pink glowing mutant? Shit! Shit! Shit!"
"Mark, are you okay?"
"Yeah... no... I don't know MJ. Things are getting weirder and weirder since I woke up this morning and I'm freaking out."
"Do you mean you are the mutant they are talking about?"
"Yeah, I was freaking out all morning after you said my eyes were changing colors and I went to check on the mirror right before lunch and when I saw the color, I had to get out of school and ended up bumping into Steven Marshal and something happened."
"What happened?"
"I.... I... can't tell you this over the phone. I need to tell my parents and I am freaking out. I is not just my eyes that changed color, it seems my hair is too."
"I'm coming there right now."
"Wait! I don..." And the line disconnected.
****
It didn't take long her to arrive, after all, she lives just a few houses away.
I heard her knocking the door and say "Mark? Are you there?"
"Go away, I don't want you to see me like this!"
"Come on Mark, open the door."
"No, I won't. Please I don't want you to see me right now."
"It can’t be that bad."
"It is embarrassing."
"Whatever it is, I promise you I won't laugh."
"........ok." I said and opened the door.
I looked up to her and she had a shocked look on her face.
"M...Mark?"
"What is wrong with you? You said you wouldn't laugh but you stare at me like I look like some kind of freak?" I said feeling pissed off.
"No... It's not that. It is that you look different from this morning."
"Different? Different how?"
"Did you look at yourself in the mirror since you got back?"
"No, why?"
"It wasn't just the eyes and hair that changed. Your face looks different too."
"WHAT?"
"Come with me." She said grabbing my hands and taking me to the bathroom.
She pushed me inside and said. "Take a look."
And unfortunately I did. My hair had grown a couple inches and it was pink, thankfully it wasn't hot pink, more like a light pink with a bit of blond in it. My eyes looked a little bigger and they were a very light pink, my cheekbones looked a bit higher and my face was starting to look a bit softer.
"What is happening to me?" I asked mostly to myself.
"I'm not an expert on mutants but I think you might be an exemplar." MJ said.
"Exemplar? What is that?"
"When a mutant manifests, sometimes they have something called Body Image Template or BIT for short, and the body tries to match the bit, causing the changes. Some scientists believe that the BIT is what our subconscious think the person's perfect body should be."
"B...but why is this happening to me? Why would I want to have pink hair and eyes and look like an effeminate version of myself? I'm not gay." I said sobbing and feeling tears moisturising my eyes.
"I don't know, but I think things will be okay. At least you didn't start to grow wings, fur or scales."
"What? That could happen?"
"They do happen. An uncle of mine has cat eyes, tail and ears. He looks kind of sexy actually."
"B...but that isn't happening to me. I'm not starting to look sexy, I'm starting to look gay." I said and scratched my chest.
MJ looked a bit oddly at me and asked "Mark, is your chest itching?"
"Yeah, it started after I came back home."
"Can I take a look? I want to check something."
"You want me to take off my shirt?"
"You don't mind, do you?"
"I guess not. It's not like guys are afraid to be topless, right?" I said and took off my shirt.
I looked down and my chest looked a bit puffy, maybe I am getting those muscles after all.
MJ raised her hands and reached for my chest. "May I?" She asked and I nodded.
When she touched my nipples was like an electric shock ran through my entire body and I think a small moan escaped my lips. Damn they were never this sensitive, but I think I liked it.
"Mark? I'm not sure how to tell you this... but before I do I want you to promise me something."
"Sure, anything."
"Just promise you won't freak out on me, okay?"
"Freak out? I don't think anything you tell me will freak me out anymore after the day I had."
"Mark, please." She said and gave me her trademarked puppy dog eyes number 3.
"Okay, I promise, just stop with the puppy dog eyes, you know what they do to me."
"Thank you, and remember don't freak out, okay?"
"Okay."
"Mark, I... think.... you.... are.... growing breasts."
What can I say? I broke the promise, freaked out and suddenly everything went pink for a bit before going black.... Now, black I like, black is peaceful... black is...
Somewhere in today’s chapter:
“Damn you! Now I need to go. You and your big mouth.”
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
“Mark, Mark, wake up!” I heard a voice calling me.
“Come on Mark, wake up!”
“Just five more minutes.” I said and then I felt a splash of cold water hitting my face and I do mean cold. Needless to say I jumped and ended up hitting my head on the ceiling.
“Ouch! What was that for?” I asked
“Mark, get down here.” MJ said and I noticed I was floating with my head touching the ceiling.
“I don't know how. The last time I tried I fell down.”
“Try to will yourself down gently.”
“Okay.” I did as she told me and I imagined myself going down, but somehow I guess I imagined going too fast and the next thing I knew I was standing on the floor inside the kitchen and there was a hole in the kitchen ceiling and MJ was looking down to me from it.
“What part of gently didn't you understand?” She asked me with an amused look on her face.
“Give me a break, okay? I have no idea what I am doing here.”
“Okay, give me a few seconds to get there and don't move a muscle.”
“Okay.” The next thing I knew she was jumping through the hole and landed swiftly right in front of me.
“How did you do that?”
“Practice, I have been training in Parkour for a couple years now.”
“Oh wow, I didn't know that. That's kinda cool.”
“It is great to get away from problems, it is something every girl should know along with self defense classes.”
“Like the hit and run like hell routine?”
“That's the idea. But enough about me. Why did you freak out when you promised me you wouldn't?”
“I freaked out? Why? I don't remember very well. The last thing I remember is you telling me to not to freak out and then.... then... Oh SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!”
“Ah, you just remembered?”
“You said that I... I... am growing breasts. AND YOU THOUGHT THAT I WOULDN'T FREAK OUT?”
“Hey! You don't need to yell at me. I'm right here in front of you, you know.”
“Did you know that when you tell someone don't freak out it is almost guaranteed to cause a freak out? Specially with news like that.”
“I know, but what could I do? I didn't expect you to pass out though. By the way the flying trick was pretty cool.”
“I know, but how am I going to explain this to my parents?” I said waving at the hole in the middle of the kitchen ceiling. “I just made the bathroom unusable and the kitchen too. God they are going to be pissed at me.
“At least you are not freaking out about the breasts thing anymore.”
“Dammit! I was trying not to think about it. I am turning into a freak. I'm going to be a joke. A guy with pink hair, eyes and powers... and boobs.”
“Hummm... Mark? I don't think that is what's happening at all.”
“What do you mean?”
“Did you take a good look at the mirror?”
“Sort of. I'm starting to look like an effeminate gay guy.”
“That's not what I'm seeing.”
“Huh?”
“You are not looking like an effeminate gay guy at all.”
“What do you mean?”
“I guess I can't tell you not to freak out again so I'll just say it anyway, okay?”
“Okay. It can't be worse than growing boobs anyhow.”
“Mark, you are starting to look like a girl, a very hot one at that.”
“WHAT?????? I AM TURNING INTO A GIRL????”
She gave me a big hug and said while holding me “Calm down Mark. Calm down. Everything will be okay.”
“B.... but I don't want to be a girl.” I said and started bawling at her shoulder.
“I know, I know.” She said stroking my hair gently trying to calm me down.
“H...how do you know I'm turning into a girl?”
“I'm not sure, but I heard it can happen and the clues kind of jump out at me from you, you know?”
“You mean the pink eyes and hair?”
“No, not the pink. Did you know that pink used to be a manly color?”
“Really?”
“Yeah, until the 19th century the pink color was considered too strong and passionate for someone as delicate as a girl. Anyway it's not the pink that clued me it was your other changes.”
“Other changes?”
“Your eyes are bigger, your face is smoother and taking an oval shape, the breasts, the hips seem a bit wider and your behind is looking rounder and bigger. Oh and your voice is sounding higher too.”
“Now that you mention it, the pants do feel a little tight right now.” I said feeling a bit uncomfortable. “And what do you mean about my voice?”
“The change is still small, but you do sound a little bit more like a girl. The one thing I don't understand is why is that happening so fast.”
“Fast?”
“Yeah, from what I read about the physical changes caused by the BIT on a newly emerged mutant usually take months and don't happen as fast as they are happening to you.”
“What am I going to do? I can't go back to school like this. And what will my parents say? I'm soooo doomed right now.”
“First it might be a good thing you don't go back to school right now, Marshal is very pissed at you. Whatever you did has him fuming.”
“I don't know what I did to him either. One moment he is about to hit me and the next moment he is hitting some sort of pink force field around me. When I moved my arms up to protect myself some sort of blast came out from my hands and he was thrown back several feet, just stopping because he hit the wall.”
“A blast? I heard some people say it was a pink fist coming out from someone glowing pink. I don't think most people knew it was you. I heard some people even say it was a girl that Steven was hitting on. I saw your field when you flew up and it kinda makes it harder to recognize you.”
“What? People thought it was a girl that did it?”
“Yes and I think they might be right about that too, or at least they will be right sooner or later.”
“Oh God. I am turning into a girl, ain't I?”
“I guess so. Hum..... Mark?”
“Yeah?”
“Did your check your..... huh... you know?”
“Huh?”
“You know, to see if it is normal or... shrinking?”
“Shrinking?” I said going pale, as it dawned on me what she was talking about.
“I... didn't, and.... now I am afraid to do so.”
“Well... sooner or later you will have to do it. When was the last time you went to the bathroom. Other than to check yourself in the mirror I mean.
Dammit. She had to remind me of that. The last time I went was this morning before going to school and now I really needed to go. I needed to go bad.
“Damn you! Now I need to go. You and your big mouth.” I said. I started to run towards the downstairs restroom. I could hear MJ giggle as I left the kitchen.
****
Inside the restroom I lifted the toilet seat and opened the pants’ button, feeling a huge relief when I did so as it was getting REALLY uncomfortable. I reached down to grab my little friend to aim, you know like any other guy in this world, and when I did so I got a big shock, or should I say small? As it was exactly what happened to my little friend, it was small, having lost all the growth it had gained the last couple years since I started my puberty.
I wanted to curl up into a ball and cry but I still needed to go so I aimed the best I could and let go.... What a mistake it was, the pee went everywhere BUT the toilet making a huge mess out of things. A huge stinking WET mess. If it wasn't so sad it would be almost comical.
Needless to say it took a long time for me to clean up the mess I made and used a huge amount of toilet paper doing so. I guess I will have to sit down to do my business from now on. (sigh)
The next problem was when I tried to button back my pants, I just couldn’t do it. It was too tight, and I just couldn't go out as MJ was waiting for me. Before I could think of something I heard MJ saying that she left a pair of tracksuit pants outside the restroom for me to put on. I guess she knew that would happen.
I slowly opened the door a little and grabbed the pants from the door handle closing it quickly afterward. I put on the pants and they did fit, though they were a bit tight on the hips and a little loose at the waist, at least I could tie the pants’ string to make them fit better and not let them fall down as soon I took a few steps out.
I left the restroom feeling completely embarrassed and blushing like mad. (Did I just say blushing?)
“Ohh... that's a cute shade of pink.” She said.
“What?”
“You are blushing and it is a very cute shade of pink.”
“Damn it.”
“Calm down, Mark. I didn't mean to tease you. By the way did you know your eyes change colors when you get angry?”
“They do?”
“Yes, they change from a pale pink to a hot pink color.”
“Shit! Shit! Shit!”
“You do like to say shit a lot, don't you?”
“Don't you start on me, MJ. I'm under a lot of stress right now.”
“Then you wouldn't like to know that your hair grew a couple more inches and it is starting to look really good.”
“WHAT? Are you trying to make me freak out again?”
“Not really, I just wanted to see your eyes change color again, it is so cool.”
“I'm glad you are amused by my predicament.”
“I'm sorry.” She said and gave me a hug, and it felt good, very good. The way my breasts felt touching her breasts was very pleasurable. (What did I just think? Shit I'm doomed.)
“MJ? What am I going to do now? I need to talk to my family and I have no idea how to do that.”
“Don't worry about it.” She said.
“Why not?”
“Because they will be here any minute now. My parents too.”
“WHAT?”
“I called them while you were in the restroom.”
“You mean you told them what happened to me?”
“Not exactly, I said you had some serious problem and needed them here ASAP. I told my parents though. I think they might be able to help you out.”
“Help me out? How? They know someone capable of reversing the changes?”
“I don't know. Probably they will help you find some doctor to examine you and someone to do your preliminary powers tests.”
“Power tests? What is that?”
“It is where they test to see which powers you have, what kind of mutant you are and stuff.”
“Oh.”
“You know, I'm kind of glad you are a mutant, and I am not bothered by your changes by the way.”
“Why is that?”
“Well... you know I said that I would probably manifest sooner or later because both my parents are mutants, right?”
“Yeah... I remember that.”
“The thing is.... I did manifest a little while ago during Christmas break. I'm going to a private school for mutants at the beginning of the next school year.”
“Really? What kind of powers do you have?”
“My powers are electromagnetic based, basically I am an energizer and also a gadgeteer.”
“Gadgeteer? What is that?”
“Well... you know how I like to mess with electrical stuff, right?”
“Yeah, you were always tinkering with something and trying to build stuff.”
“That's a gadgeteer, we can build stuff, we have an innate understanding about devices and we can also create new stuff.”
“That is a cool power, useful and discreet.”
“Aren't you going to ask me why I'm not bothered by your changes?”
“Huh? Why aren't you bothered by my changes?”
“Mark, I know you have had a crush on me for a while now.”
“Y.... you knew that?”
“Yeah, my mom has been trying to play the matchmaker to us for a while and she noticed how you felt about me.”
“Really? And she just told you that?”
“Well.... not really. First she noticed how I felt about you.” She said blushing.
“B...but then.... why aren't you bothered about what is happening to me?” I asked confused.
“Mark. I'm going to a private school for mutants next semester and with you manifesting it means you can go too... The other thing is that... I'm... bi.” She said blushing.
“You are what?”
“I'm bisexual. Gender doesn't matter to me, what matters is who the person is and I fell for who you are, so....” She said hugged me and started to kiss me.
What can I tell you about the kiss. The kiss was.... well... magical. It was like an electrical charge went through my entire body I don’t know if it was her power or something else but I didn’t care. My legs felt like jelly and I couldn't think straight. My heart was beating a million times per minute and it was like the world just melted away, leaving just me and her. I never felt like this before and I loved it.
We were kissing passionately when we heard a gasp and we stopped kissing to see my parents and MJ’s parents standing next to the front door looking at us with unreadable faces.
Somewhere in this chapter:
“What do you have against the color pink?”
“It's too girly.”
“And?”
“That's it. I am a guy. Guys don't like pink.”
“Well, I don't see that being a problem for much longer.”
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
“Oops.” MJ said and we left our embrace blushing.
“Hi mom, hi dad.” I said.
“Mark? Is that you?” My mom asked me wide eyed. My father just stood there looking like his jaw was about to fall to the floor. MJ's parents looked a bit confused as well, although I thought I saw a small hint of amusement from her mother.
“Yeah, It's me.” I said blushing.
“What happened? Why do you look like that?”
“Mom, I think I am a mutant.”
“What does it have to do with you looking like that?” I heard my father ask.
“Looking like what?” I asked him.
“Like some sort of fairy.” My father said looking a bit angry.
“John, don't talk to our child like that.” My mother admonished him. “He doesn't look like a fairy.”
“He does from where I am standing.”
“STOP THAT!” I yelled.
“DO YOU THINK I WANTED TO LOOK LIKE THIS? I'M NOT TURNING INTO A FAIRY! I'M TURNING INTO A FREAKING GIRL!” I yelled feeling angry and noticing the pink vision thing again. 'Damn, what a time to show my pink field.'
Everyone looked at me with shocked look on her faces and MJ hugged me trying to calm me down.
“Calm down Mark, everything is okay. There is no need for you to get angry.” She said running her fingers through my hair while hugging me and somehow it worked. It didn't take long and my field slowly fade away.
I looked at my father and he stood there red faced looking angry. My mom turned to him and said. “John, I never thought you were so bigoted.”
MJ's father turned to my father at that point and said. “Your wife is right, John. You didn't even wait for your son to tell us what happened and you were already jumping into conclusions, and to me, it seems it was the wrong conclusion. Or did you already forget that your son was kissing my daughter when we got here? Also a mutation that causes changes in shape like we are seeing here, is not within the person's conscious choice.”
“B..but he just said that he is turning into a girl.” Dad said dejectedly.
“If he is it makes him a lesbian and not a fairy.” MJ's mother said.
“Hey! I'm right here you know.” I told them not liking being talked about like I'm not even present.
“Sorry, sweetie.” My mother said.
'Sweetie? Already?'
“Now John, can we count on you to stay calm and let your kid explain us what happened?” MJ's father asked dad.
“Ok, I’ll be quiet.” He said looking around, seeing he was alone in his opinion.
So I told them everything that happened today, from the moment I woke up till the moment they got home. Somewhere in the middle of my story my sister got home and my mom pointed her to a point of the sofa for her to sit and put a finger up to her own lips as telling my sister to be quiet.
“So that was what happened so far.” I told them.
“Wait a second.” My mother said and run to the kitchen.
“MY KITCHEN!” We heard my mother yell and of course everyone else run to the kitchen wanting to see the damage.
“It's not so bad,” dad said. “Just a hole in the ceiling.” He seemed to calm down after I told them the story.
“I know, it was just the shock when I saw the mess.” My mom said, with tears in her eyes.
My mom is a great cook and loves her kitchen, she says cooking is therapeutic for her and also her hobby. We are always eating something new and different at home. We keep telling her she should have been a chef but she said if she had to cook, for work, it wouldn't be as fun anymore, so yeah, she is very protective about HER kitchen.
“Also the upstairs bathroom is unusable right now.” My sister said.
“I'm sorry sis.”
“I know, it's not your fault.”
“Actually it kind of was my fault, after all I flew down through the floor there.”
“Yeah, he does suck at flying” MJ said.
“I wish I was there to see it.” My sister said and the rest nodded their heads. Apparently everyone wanted to see that.
I noticed something strange then, my father outburst was the only freaking out any of them had about what happened and everyone seemed to be taking things well, too well.
“Huh... why aren't you guys freaking out about this?”
“Sweetie, you explained everything to us and what can we do? Also that kind of change isn't the first time it happened in the family.”
“What, the pink thing?”
“No, the boy to girl thing.”
“Really?” I asked wide eyed.
“Really, my mother is a mutant and she was born a boy. She changed when her mutation kicked in.”
“You mean the grandmother I never met? She is a mutant? Why have I never met her?”
“Whoa, calm down with the questions kiddo.” My father said. “I'm sorry for the way I reacted back there, but it was a shock to see your only son changed so much, you know?”
“I know dad. It is pretty shocking for me too.”
“Answering your question you did meet your grandma. Several times actually.” Mom said.
“But I don't remember her.”
“You do remember her, you just didn't know she is your grandma.”
“What do you mean?”
“You know her as your aunt Judy.”
“What? You mean aunt Judy is actually my grandma?”
“Her power makes her age very slowly, so right now she looks like my younger sister rather than my mother, so we decided to let you and everyone else think she is my sister.”
“What are her powers?”
“She didn't get much in the powers lottery. She has some regeneration, slowing her aging considerably and she is also clairvoyant being capable of seeing up to 5 minutes in the future, so no, she can't give you the lotto numbers, although it did save her a few times.”
“I wish I could speak with her.”
“You will.” My mom said.
“I do have one question.” MJ's mother said.
“What is that?”
“What are your feelings towards my daughter?” She asked and looked intently at me.
That made me think the feelings I had towards MJ and felt the warmth I get when she is close to me, and that led me to feelings I had when we kissed and I blushed. I was about to answer her when she said “That’s good enough for me.”
“Huh?”
“I am an empath, remember? I could read your emotions when I asked you the question. Also I know that everything you told us is the truth.”
“One of the things I am worried about though, is how fast your changes are happening.” MJ's father said.
“Why is that, Matt?” My mom asked him.
“Usually those changes take a long time to happen, and in the hour we have been here, his hair grew about an inch and I can also see a few more changes to the face and body. That is highly unusual.”
“And what does it mean?”
“It means we need to get you tested ASAP. I'll call a friend and get the ball rolling.”
“Yeah, that is a good idea. I don't have any idea what I can do and I don't want to hurt anyone.”
“Also there is the issue with what happened today. I don't know if someone called the MCO or not, or if they knew it was you.”
“Steven Marshal knew it was me, the rest I'm not sure.”
“Dad, Steven is the son of Jack Marshal.”
“Is that so?”
“Who is Jack Marshal?” I asked.
“Jack Marshal is a member of H1. I don't think they would call the MCO on you, Mark. I think they will come after you directly.”
“H1? You mean Humanity First? Those guys are practically terrorists.” I said in horror.
“Yes. I don't think you would be safe here right now, nor is your family.” He said.
“Why wouldn't my family be safe?”
“Because if they come after you, they will come in numbers and usually they think that a mutant's family is also guilt for giving birth to a mutant and should be... how can I say this... removed for the sake of humanity.”
“You mean murdered?”
“Unfortunately.”
“What are we going to do?” My dad asked him.
“Daddy, can't they go to our home tonight?” MJ asked using her puppy eye number 2 (the please daddy one). One thing I’ll tell you, those things are dangerous.
“I guess it's for the best princess.” He told her. “Now everyone take just what you need for a night out and we will meet you at my home in a few minutes.”
After that we rushed around the house to get our stuff.
“Dammit.” I hear my sister swear.
“What's wrong sis?”
“I can't get to my toothbrush. It is over the sink on the other side of the hole.” She said looking into the bathroom.
At that moment I felt bad about it and wished I could get it for her. I felt a tingling inside my body and suddenly I saw a pink flying hand picking up the toothbrush and dropping it at Lisa's hand. (Lisa is my sister's name btw.)
“That was sooooo cool” She said. “How did you do that?”
“I have no idea.” I told her still shocked about what just happened.
“Hey, didn't you say you hit that Steve guy at school with some pink blast or something?”
“Yeah, but MJ said some people saw a pink fist going at him. I'm not sure as I was basically closing my eyes at the time and things happened pretty fast.”
“So isn't this like the same power you used earlier?”
“Maybe, but I wasn't paying much attention at the time. I thought I was going to get beaten the shit out of me.”
“True, probably you will find out sooner or later anyway. That is a very cool power.”
“Yes it is, if it at least wasn't pink.”
“What do you have against the color pink?”
“It's too girly.”
“And?”
“That's it. I am a guy. Guys don't like pink.”
“Well, I don't see that being a problem for much longer.” My sister said with an amused look at her face.
“Don't remind me, okay? Things are pretty scary for me without thinking about that too.”
“I'm sorry but it seems you can't just deny it for much longer, SIS. I don't think you will be a guy by this time tomorrow.”
“Why do you think that? And don't call me sis yet.”
“Because you are already looking almost completely like a girl.”
'I won't freak out, I won't freak out, I won't freak out.' I freaked out.
Please comment, give your opinion and suggestions. Your ideas might just end up influencing the path the story takes. If you don’t leave a comment something Pink might find you and hurt you.
Somewhere in this chapter:
"Will you still like me after you see me eating?"
"You can eat like a pig and I would still like you."
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
I don't really remember the next few minutes, the first thing I remembered was that we were already at MJ's house and I was laid down on the living room couch with my head on MJ's lap.
"What happened?" I asked confused.
"You are awake, good." I heard MJ's mother voice say.
"What happened? I don't remember getting here."
"You freaked out again." MJ told me.
"I did? Why?"
"Don't you remember?"
"Not really."
"Your sister is very worried about you. She is blaming herself." MJ's Mother told me.
"Why would she... oh."
"You remembered?"
"Kind of. I remember her telling me I already looked like a girl, but nothing after that."
"She said you closed your eyes for a few seconds and then got stiff before falling unconscious on the floor."
"You mean I freaked out and then passed out? Shit! That is the second time today."
"It is getting kind of annoying." MJ said.
"How long have I been out?"
"Just under a hour." Her mother said.
"What time is it?"
"It's almost 7."
I did want to get up but MJ was running her fingers through my hair and it was so relaxing. Of course at that moment my stomach rumbled very loudly causing MJ and her mother to giggle and me to blush of course.
"I hear someone is hungry." MJ said giggling.
"Yeah. I don't remember last time I ate something. I guess I was too busy freaking out to think about food."
"Don't worry about it. Dinner is almost ready. Your mother and my husband are having some fun in the kitchen. You know how much those two like to cook."
"Yeah, and you know how much daddy likes to eat too." MJ said.
"Look who is talking, miss energizer" Her mom shot back.
"You do have a big appetite." I told MJ.
"Hey, it's not my fault. Energizers do eat a lot because of their metabolism." MJ said.
"You should see how big the food bill is since she emerged. Thank heavens I'm not an energizer too or all our money would go towards food."
"I'm not so bad mom." MJ said pouting.
"I agree with MJ. I saw her eat, she eats a lot but not that much."
"That's because she takes a couple dozen energy bars to school in her backpack."
"What? Is that true?"
"I do get hungry after lunch, okay? It's not like I can eat what I want in the cafeteria during lunch without raising suspicion."
"As amusing as this is, Please, stop talking about food, I'm starving." I said and my stomach made an even bigger noise.
It took an eternity for the diner to be served and I was famished. (Actually it was less than five minutes but it felt like an eternity, okay?) I don't remember seeing so much food before. I guess they weren't kidding about the amount the food MJ and her father eat.
MJ sat right next to me at my right and my sister at my left. On the other side of the table were our mothers and our fathers were at the heads of the table. MJ's father didn't look happy about the seating arrangement, probably because it meant he didn't have easy access to all the food on the table, I on the other hand...
God, everything looked so good and the smells were absolutely divine. (Divine? did i just think that?) I serving myself when MJ leaned to me and whispered. "Will you still like me after you see me eating?"
"You can eat like a pig and I would still like you." I told her. "But now let's eat I'm starving."
In the end the diner was a surprise to everyone, of course MJ and her father ate a lot but everyone eyes were turned to me. I looked around and asked. "What? I said I was hungry."
"You did, but we never saw you eat like that." My mom said.
"What do you mean?"
"You just manage to out-eat Matt." MJ's mother said.
"But I am still hungry."
"Then by all means, keep eating." MJ's dad said. " I did suspected you would eat a lot more than you were used to, so we did cook extra."
"Why did you suspect that?" My father asked.
"Because of the speed of the changes and the powers he manifested so far. I thought he would have an appetite like a Brick or an Energizer. The powers showed so far suggests a TK Superman, but the pink visual effects are unusual."
"Brick? TK Superman? What are those?" I asked.
"Bricks are really though and strong and the TK Superman is the brick type that uses TK or telekinesis to emulate the classic superman powers, like strength, toughness and flight." He told us.
"So you think I might be one of those? A TK superman?"
"More like a TK Supergirl." My sister said.
"Lisa!" My mother yelled at her.
"No mom, she is right. I don't think I can deny anymore. I am even sounding like a girl now."
"We didn't want to say anything, but you are sounding like a girl now." My mom said. "Still Lisa shouldn't talk like that."
"I'm sorry Mark." My sister said.
"Don't worry about it sis."
"So what do we do now?" MJ asked.
"I don't know about you guys but I'm still up for dessert." I said. The faces everyone made was priceless. And yes, I still had dessert, four servings actually.
After diner I was finally feeling satisfied, although I could still have eaten a little more. Not that I would tell them that.
We were all in the living room, talking about tomorrow. MJ's father called a doctor friend of his, who specialized in mutant physiology and got me an appointment first thing in the morning at his friend's private practice. It seems that after he told his friend what was happening to me he was extremely interested in testing me. I just hope he doesn't use too many needles.
Suddenly we heard a commotion on the street and MJ's father and my dad went to the window to see if they could see what was going on.
"It seems a big crowd is coming up the street. I think they are going towards your house, John."
"Is it the H1?" I asked.
"More than likely. Ann (MJ's mother),grab the camera, we have to film this. I'm calling the police. Kids, go upstairs and stay away from the windows."
We did try to argue with them, but we weren't successful and we went upstairs. I was feeling terrible it was all my fault and I hated not knowing what was happening.
You probably thought you were finally going to see some action, didn't you? No such luck, the H1 didn't know where we were and the police came quickly. Yeah I was surprised at that too. First time we needed them that they showed up in a mater of minutes, but then again, the fact that MJ's father helped to set up their computer systems and knows half the force might have helped.
There was a bit of commotion and several people were arrested with Molotov Cocktails ready to throw at my house. Several others tried to resist arrest but most of them scattered like cockroaches when the light is turned on. I heard Steven and his father were among the crowd and MJ's mother’s recording will help to identify some of the ones that got away.
After the commotion was over, it was time for everyone to go to bed and MJ tried to use her sad puppy dog eye trick on her father for him to let me sleep in her bed with her, but her mother came to his rescue and said that she wouldn't let us sleep together after the display they saw in my home earlier today, and MJ was too smart to try the puppy dog eyes trick on her mother. Apparently mothers are immune to that particular trick. Go figure.
Please comment, give your opinion and suggestions. Your ideas might just end up influencing the path the story takes. Comments are like potato chips to Andrea, she would go crazy if she couldn’t have a whole bag-full. (H.E.R.)
Somewhere in this chapter:
“Mark?” MJ said with a worrisome tone in her voice.
“Yeah?”
“Are you okay?”
“I'm having a few cramps this morning but it is natural after all I ate last night, other than that I feel fine, why?”
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
In the end, my parents got the guest room, my sister got to share with MJ (talk about unfair) and I got the five star luxury treatment, my own very special sofa to sleep in. Fortunately it was big enough so I could lay down comfortably. I thought it would take me a long time to be able to fall asleep but I guess it came as soon as I got my head on the pillow because I don't remember anything after that.
Thursday, February 15 2007
You might notice that I put the date up now, because I just noticed that I didn't do it yesterday. I had too much on my mind and never thought about it until now. Thankfully it is just one day and I won't go back and add it. (yeah, I'm lazy like that.)
Anyway, MJ woke me the next morning with a kiss and let me tell you, what a great way to wake up, waaaaaaaaaay better than my heart attack inducing alarm clock.
“Good morning, beautiful.” She said to me.
“Good morning.” I said back rubbing the sleep out of my eyes. “What time is it?”
“A little after 6.”
“Why did you wake me so early?”
“Because I have school today and you need to get ready for your powers testing.”
“What? I thought you were going with me to my powers testing.”
“I can't, I asked my mom and she said I had to go to school.”
“Man, that is so unfair.”
“I thought so too, but after she said we needed to know how things are at school, I decided to go. It’s especially important because your sister will be there too and my mom wants me to protect her if something happens.”
“But why does she have to go?”
“I'm not sure, but it seems to have something to do with maintaining appearances, making people think everything is normal. If she doesn't go today everyone will know something is up.”
“I'm still worried about her. Keep an eye on her for me, okay?”
“Will do.” She said and gave me a quick kick on the lips. “Now get up and get ready. I'll make breakfast.”
“Breakfast made by you? I'm up, I'm up.” I said jumping off the sofa, hoping today would be a better day than yesterday. I couldn't be more wrong.
“Mark?” MJ said with a worrisome tone in her voice.
“Yeah?”
“Are you okay?”
“I'm having a few cramps this morning but it is natural after all I ate last night, other than that I feel fine, why?”
She didn't say anything just kept looking at my groin area and that made me look down. The first thing I noticed is that my (sigh) breasts were even bigger than last night and I had to bend down a little to be able to look at where she was staring at. Let me tell you, THAT was a mistake as the next thing I remember was waking up on the floor with MJ calling me.
“W...what happened?” I asked.
“You passed out.... again” MJ said.
“Did I?”
“Yeah, it is becoming a habit for you, isn't it?”
“It is not my fault that things keep happening to freak me out. So what was it this time?”
“Are you going to freak out again?”
“I will try not to, but I can't promise you. Is that good enough?”
“That will have to do. Congratulations, Mark.”
“For what?”
“You are a girl. I think you are just having your first period.”
“WHAT?????” I practically yelled and looked down and I was a bloody mess. Yeah, I was almost freaking out again when MJ hugged me and I started to calm down. (That means cry like a baby).
“Why does my life have to be so screwed up? What I'm going to do now?” I said between sobs.
“First you are going to take a shower and clean up this mess, then I'm going to get you something for you to deal with your period.”
“Oh God. I'm having a period that means that I have a... a....”
“A vagina, yes.”
“Shit! Shit! Shit! I'm not ready to deal with this yet.”
“Unfortunately you will have to. Now go have a shower.”
I reluctantly went upstairs and into the shower, and before you ask, yes, I did undress first. The shower water hitting my skin was very pleasant and there were several foreign sensations that I was trying very hard to block out and I just went through the motions. Let me tell you when I had to clean my nether region I almost freaked out again. I so miss my little friend, the new configuration feels disturbingly odd and that's all I’m going to say about it.
I was finishing up my shower when the bathroom door opened. I thought it was MJ but to my horror was my mother that came inside.
“Mark? How are you feeling?” She asked me. Thankfully the towel was wrapped around me.
“M.....mom? What are you doing here?”
“MJ said you are having some problems.”
“Problems?”
“Yes, female problems.” She said and I went beet red.
“Did she tell you? Why?”
“I saw the blood on the sofa sheets, went looking for you thinking you were hurt and found MJ about to come in here with a box of tampons. I made her tell me everything.”
“Oh. So what do I do now?”
“First, let me take a look at my new daughter and then you are going to have to put the tampon in, I wanted to give you a panty liner but there are none in this house, at least not the kind used for periods.”
“Is there more than one type?”
“You'll see.” It was all she said.
The next few hours (okay, it was only a few minutes, but it felt like hours) were the most humiliating in my life so far. Not only did she have me stand naked in front of her, she actually made me put in the tampon while she watched me. And to make matters worse she thought I had to get the ‘birds and bees’ lecture from the female perspective. Let me tell you, it was not fun at all and I was so hoping that I would freak out again to escape that, but I think that after discovering you are having a period on your first day as a girl kind of makes it hard to freak out about other things.
My next problem was clothes, because, let's face it, there isn't anything I own that would fit me anymore. I don't think I lost any height, at least I don’t think I did. My mom measured me and together with the other females in the house, managed to get me something to wear and I swear my sister wanted me to put skirts on. In the end I was wearing a pair of jeans and a pink t-shirt, MJ had in her closet. I just put the dammed thing on because everyone said, it was the pink t-shirt or go topless, at least it wasn't a Hello Kitty one. No, I’m not wearing a bra, because none of the ones available would fit me. Apparently I’m bigger than MJ or even my sister up top, but not as big as my mom. My sister seemed jealous, saying it was unfair that her brother had bigger breasts than she did.
Okay, I think I talked too much about clothing already and I am uncomfortable enough as it is. Of course I was about to get even more uncomfortable and I didn't know it.
“You look so cute in that.” MJ said when she saw me.
“I don't want to look cute.” I said and did something that looked disturbingly like a pout.
“Cute does seem to agree with you, sis.” Lisa told me trying to hold her laughter.
“I'm glad I amuse you so, sis.” I said angrily at her. I turned to the others and said. “So, what do we do now?”
“I guess we should think about your name, you don't look like a Mark anymore.” MJ said it.
“Melody.” I heard my mom say.
“What?” I asked.
“Melody, that's your new name.”
“I like it.” MJ said and my sister nodded.
“Don't I have a choice in that?”
“No, Melody was going to be your name if you were born a girl and now you are one, so I call the parental right to name their children and name you Melody.”
“B..b..but mom, I don't want to be Melody. It's too girly”
“No buts young lady. It is your name now so get used to it. You didn't have a choice the first time so you don't have a choice now. If you want you can change after your 18th birthday.” My mom said with her no nonsense voice and I knew the discussion was over.
“Come on Mel, let's get some breakfast before my dad eats it all.” MJ said, grabbing my hand and pulling me along with her.
“Mel?”
“Yes, it is your new nickname.” MJ said and kept dragging me downstairs.
Downstairs things weren't much better. As soon as I arrived at the table, the dads' mouths looked like they were going to fall off and their eyes bugged out.
“M..Mark? Is that you?” My dad asked, not believing his eyes.
“H...hi dad.” I said blushing.
“Melody, you can sit at the same spot you did last night.” MJ said.
“Melody?” My dad asked and looked at mom that was just arriving.
“Yes, hon. Melody. That's the name we agreed on if she was born a girl, remember?”
“But changing his name already?”
“Why not, our daughter is having her first period so I thought I was appropriate for her to have a girls name.”
Hearing that, my father's face went green, probably more about the word period than the fact I was now named Melody.”
“P...period? Does it mean the changes...”
“Are complete? I think so.” My mom said interrupting dad.
“That was too fast. Thankfully we are already going to see a doctor right after breakfast.” MJ's dad said.
“I thought I was going to have my powers tested?” I asked him.
“That and a complete medical checkup. Don't worry, my friend has everything he needs in his private clinic.”
I don't think I need to tell you how much I ate, right? Let's just say that I have no idea how that much can fit inside my stomach as it looks physically impossible, but then again I could ask the same thing about MJ's or her father's. I think that my parent's and my sister looked a little sick seeing us eating like we did.
After breakfast MJ and Lisa went to school while my parents and MJ's dad went with me to the doctor.
Arriving at his clinic, it didn't look like anything special. We parked and went inside. The receptionist looked at us and then at MJ's dad recognizing him and said. “Good morning, the doctor is waiting for you.”
“Thanks Elaine.” He said and we went to meet the doctor.
Entering his office, a middle aged man greeted us. He had a full head of hair that was starting to go gray on the temples giving a distinguished look, he was also very fit and didn't look much like a doctor, he looked like he should be in Hollywood making movies.
“Good morning, so this is the young... lady you told me last night?” The doctor asked.
“Yes, this is her Dr. Paine.” MJ's dad said.
“Doctor Pain?” I asked wondering why would he have such a name, was he a super-villain or something?
“No, P A I N E with and e at the end.”
“Oh, sorry. For a moment I thought that was some sort of super-villain name or something.”
“Actually my old super-villain name was Dr. Pain.” He said proudly.
“You mean you are a super-villain?” I asked and glared at MJ's dad. How could he take me to a super-villain. I was worried I would be tortured now. I looked around and saw the same worried expressions from my parents.
“I'm retired. I got tired of having the law after me and frankly I make more money legally than I was able to when I was a super-villain. I just couldn't live up to my name. I found out that I hate to make people suffer.”
“Oh, okay.” I said with a sigh of relief.
“At least when I'm not dricking out.” He finished.
“Dricking out?”
“I am a Devisor and unfortunately I suffer from Diedrick's Syndrome, that's a fairly common syndrome among devisors but can be controlled using medication.
“Diedrick's Syndrome? What is that?” I asked.
“Think about the classic super-villain attitude, the megalomania, the paranoia, the delusions of grandeur and irrationality among other things. Those are classical symptoms of it. When I was a super-villain I wasn't on medication so I was constantly dricking out.”
“Oh, I see. So most master-minds are suffering from it?”
“Some yes, others just are like that. But enough about me, we are here to talk about you and your mutation.” With that, everyone but my mom and I left the room.
“I was told that you started to change yesterday and you were are a boy, right?”
“Right.”
“You seem to be changing very fast, faster than anyone I’ve ever seen.”
“I...I don't think she is changing anymore, Dr.” My mom said.
“You mean the changes are complete? How do you know that?”
“She started her period sometime during the night.” She said and I tried to hide my face behind my hands ashamed.
“Incredible. What other things happened to you during that time?”
I told him everything that happened and he just kept nodding his head. After I finished he asked. “When you picked up that toothbrush, did you have control over the hand?”
“What do you mean?”
“Did you control it or it just did that on its own?”
“I think it did on its own. I was just watching what was happening, as surprised as my sister was.”
“And what about when you blasted that kid?”
“I just wanted him to leave me alone. I never thought about blasting him or anything.”
“That's strange. Most of what you told me sounded like the Typical TK superman stuff with external use of telekinesis with a good degree with dexterity but that requires a high level of control, something you don't seem to have yet. Do you hear any voices inside or head, see images or have strange feelings?”
“Voices no, pictures no, feelings? Every time I move I feel strange feelings but other than that no. Why do you ask?”
“I was wondering if you might be an avatar. Not that the fact you didn't experience those things yet means you are not one.”
“An avatar?”
“Mutants that host a spirit in a symbiotic relationship. Avatars maintain and feed spirits the energy they need while the spirits give avatars some or all of their powers.”
“What kind of spirit would give me pink powers? Or pink hair, or make me a girl?”
“I have no idea. Whether you are an avatar or not, it doesn't mean the pink aspect is part of that, it might be just part of your mutation. The only clue we have about it so far is that your external TK seem to be somewhat independent of you, just reacting to what you want and doing it independently. We will explore that more later, first we should go and have the physical exam.”
With that he directed me to the examination room and gave me a pink hospital gown for me to change into. (Yeah, I know. Couldn't he give me a blue one?)
So I changed, was measured (It seems I am still 5”10'), weighted (no I'm not going to tell you my weight) and made me lay down in a table that had something metal protruding from it at where my legs are supposed to rest and it was so humiliating, even more than when my mother explained to me how to use the tampons. I was completely exposed to a stranger and WHY DOES WHATEVER HE USED, HAVE TO BE SO COLD? (and yes, my mom was with me the whole time.)
Finishing up what I learned was a pelvic exam, he called a nurse and she took some blood without problems and the doctor seemed surprised at that.
The nurse was leaving the exam room with my blood when I heard a few pops and the nurse yelled.
“What happened?” The doctor asked.
“I.. I don't know. One moment the blood was in the vials and then it seemed to vanish and the vials just imploded.” She said nervously.
“Fascinating.” Was all Dr. Paine said.
He turned to me with a syringe and took some more blood, noticing that when the needle left my arm the wound appeared to heal very fast, not letting a single drop of blood escape. He looked at the syringe and waited for a few seconds when suddenly the blood inside seemed to just vanish and the syringe sort of broke inwards like it was imploding.
“Simply fascinating and very disturbing too. It seems we won't be able to do a blood exam after all.”
“Disturbing? Why?” I asked him.
Because it seems that when any of your blood leaves your body it simply ceases to exist after a few moments.”
“I don't understand.” I told him.
“I don't either, but I will figure it out.”
Please comment, give your opinion and suggestions. Your ideas might just end up influencing the path the story takes. If you have read to this point, you KNOW that Andrea writes REALLY well. Please leave a comment so she can see how well you write. (H.E.R.)
'Did I just think that?'
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
We then left the office and he led us to an elevator. We got inside and the elevator started to go down and kept going down for quite a while.
"We are going to the powers testing area now. It is deep underground mostly because the structure was already here. This used to be one of my laboratories and holdouts during my super-villain days and I converted it to it's current purposes."
"Are you saying that this used to be a super-villain base? How deep are we going?"
"Yes, that's pretty much what it was and we are going down about a mile underground."
"Why is it so deep?"
"Well... The thing is that I was extremely paranoid when I was dricking and I built it during my dricking episodes. You can't imagine how many traps against intruders I placed."
"But it is safe now, right?" I asked starting to feel worried.
"Yes it is completely safe. I removed all the traps.... I think."
Oh shit.
When the elevator finally stopped, the door opened and what I saw surprised me. I wasn't sure what to expect but I wasn't expecting this. The place looked completely normal. It looked like a waiting room like the one you would see anywhere other than the lack of windows.
I followed him into an area that looked like a gym, he grabbed something that looked like a very small black leotard and told me to put it on.
“What is this?” I asked
“It is an elastic catsuit that has several tiny sensors embedded that I designed and built.” The doctor said proudly.
“It's too small.”
“Don't worry about it. The material is extremely elastic and will fit perfectly.”
“Are you sure?" I asked looking at the offending garment that looked like it wouldn't fit a 10 year old.
" Yes I'm sure. I it's one size fits all. "
“And don't forget to disrobe completely before putting on the catsuit.”
“You mean I need to put this on naked? Why?”
“So that the sensors can pick up all the necessary information, any clothing would just interfere with them.”
"You don't expect me to change here, do you?"
"Oh, sorry. The door on the right is a changing room, you can change there."
What could I do? I went to the locker room next to the gym area, disrobed and put on the darned thing, at least it wasn't pink. It was completely black. The suit covered from my feet up till my neck, it had even gloves. Yes, it covered every inch of skin bellow my chin, what made me feel relieved to not be showing much skin as I wasn't ready for that just yet. Of course that as soon as I looked at the mirror all the relief I felt was washed away and replaced by a sense of dread. The suit did cover everything but at the same time it hugged every curve I had and made the twin mounds on my chest look bigger than they are (no, I’m not ready to call them by their proper name yet), making me look hot, too hot, in a catwoman hot way, and the worst thing is that it was so comfortable that it almost felt like I was naked. so yeah, I was not a happy camper. 'Now I see why the doctor was proud of having designed this, he is a pervert.'
I was about to leave the room when I decided to take one last look at the mirror.
'Damn, this thing makes me feel more naked than naked.'
'Too bad it is so black, if it had some pink and some gold details it would look cute.'
'Did I just think that?'
'Hummm... Hello?' Can you hear me?
'No, no, no, no, no! I'm not hearing voices. I refuse to hear voices saying something would look cute on me with pink in it.'
'You can hear me? Oh my gosh! Finally! (I could swear I felt a mental girly jumping up and down.)
“W..who are you? Where are you?”
'You can call me Mary Sue and I am inside you, silly. I am a spirit I think.'
“Mary Sue? Are you kidding me? What kind of name is that for a spirit?”
'It is my name and I like it, okay? I think it is very cute. I wouldn't change it just because I died, okay?'
'God I’m going insane here. Now I’m hearing a cute voice inside my head.'
'You are not going insane. I've been trying to talk to you since yesterday morning.'
“Yesterday morning was when my changes started, are you responsible for them?”
'Maybe? Not all of them. I noticed you yesterday morning at school and you sort of glowed to me and I decided to take a closer look. You know how being dead is, you get bored most of the time so anything unusual brings up my attention. So, you looked like you were glowing to me and I decided to get a closer look at you. The first thing I notice were your eyes as they were turning a nice pink color and I HAD to look closer. I so love pink it is such a cute color, don't you think? Anyway when I got really close to you I suddenly ended up being sucked into you somehow and here I am.'
“So, the pink isn't your doing?”
'I don't think so.'
“And the girl thing?”
'How am I supposed to know. ? I remember thinking that I thought your eyes were such a nice shade of pink but too bad it was on a boy, it would look sooooooo cute in a girl, but I don't think that is enough to make you into a girl. Maybe you already had a girl bit or maybe because I got sucked into you maybe our BITs merged and you ended up with a girl BIT?'
“You mean that if you didn't got close to me and got sucked in I would still be a boy?”
'Maybe? But a boy with pink eyes. It would be such a waste, and would look sooo gay.'
What could I say to that? She was right. Still I didn't want to be a girl, but now it was too late. What could I do? Freak out again?
“So, were you a mutant?”
'I guess so. I was never tested when I was alive. One day things suddenly started to move around me within me even touching them and some people saw it. The next thing I knew I was being beat up and then everything went black. I guess I died then,'
“Oh God! I'm so sorry.”
'It was a long time ago. I'm over its now.'
“When was it?”
'July 1st, 1969. I was 15 years old.'
“So you've been a ghost for almost 40 years?”
'Yes. Can you imagine how boring that is? How depressing is to see so many cute clothes being created and not be able to try a single thing? And what about the shoes? I love shoes. I wanted to try them so badly. Also I couldn't talk to anyone. I'm so happy that I can talk to you now. You look very cute by the way. I can't wait until we go shopping, we will have sooooo much fun trying all sorts of cute outfits.'
“No, no, no, no, NO! No cute outfits for me. I don't even like pink.”
'Awww, come on. Don't be such a party pooper. It's will be fun, trust me. I bet your girlfriend will love to see you try some cute outfits.'
“Hey! That's a low blow.” MJ does like things a little too much on the cute side of things. 'I'm so doomed.' I swear I could hear Mary Sue giggling at me.
“Anyway I should go back out or the doctor will wonder why I’m taking so long in here, but and please, please try to stay quiet during the tests, and okay? ”
'Awww, do I have to?'
'Yes you do. I need to concentrate during the tests and we have a lot of time to talk later if we are stuck with each other, and okay? '
' Ok. ' she said in a whiny mental voice. I hope I don't end up insane because of her, and or worse, I converted to the pink side of life. (shudder)
I left the locker room and the doctor was waiting for me pacing back and forth impatiently. He noticed me leaving the room and said: “Finally. What took you so long?”
“Do you remember the question about hearing voices? I started to hear one now.”
“Really? Did you talk to it? What kind of spirit is it? An ancient one? An elemental spirit? Maybe the spirit of an ancient God or maybe even something even more exotic? ” He asked excitedly.
“I talked to her and she isn't an ancient spirit or anything like that. She was just a mutant girl that was killed in 1969 probably just after manifesting. ”
“Oh, Never mind then. It is still interesting but not as interesting as an ancient god or an elemental spirit. At least we know now that you are an avatar. Are you ready for the tests?”
“As ready as I'll ever be I guess.”
The first test was running on a treadmill. It seems I can sprint about 35mph and keep a steady pace of around 20 mph. I was really impressed by that because I was never very good at running, actually I wasn't very good at any kind of physical exercise.
I think I was running for a little over 30 minutes when I felt something hit me being my head l, I lost my equilibrium and couldn't keep up because I was in the middle of a sprint and was practically thrown off the treadmill and fell down on a... I pink pillow?
"That was unexpected." I heard the doctor say as I was getting up and as soon I got up the pink pillow simply vanished.
"What the heck happened?" I asked angrily.
"I throwed a baseball at you." He told me calmly.
"Why did you do that?"
"Basically it's was to determine if you possess some sort of danger sense, and that could be an indication of an psi trait and/or precognitive powers."
"But did you have to throw in so hard?"
" I'm sorry but it had to be at least a little dangerous for it to work. Although the pink pillow was unexpected."
"What does that mean?"
"I'm not sure yet, but after we finish the tests and go through the data collected by the suit I will."
The next test was weight lifting. The machine would automatically increase the weight until I couldn't do it anymore. At the beginning it was very easy and it started to get harder and harder until I thought I couldn't lift anymore, at that moment the pink glow returned, this time only around my arms and hands and the weights suddenly felt lighter, so I kept going until I couldn't do it anymore.
"Hmmmm.... Fascinating." The doctor said with a curious expression.
After that came a test where he said it was supposed to test my reflexes, of course I think it was just something for him to exercise his sadistic nature as I was led into a room where there were some holes on the walls and the doctor left me alone in there. All I can say is that the holes were for the cannons and I was submitted to the dodge ball game from hell. I was supposed to dodge the balls and at first it was easy., and the problem was that the balls start to come faster and faster and I was having problems dodging them and I got hit once and then the pink force field came up again and the balls couldn't get to me anymore.
The next test thankfully wasn't a physical but an IQ one. Fortunetly the doctor had an alternative test because I did one before and I could remember all the answers for the standard one as it seems I have a photographically memory now along with a considerable boost in my IQ.
After that we stopped for a bit so we could eat something and, if boy I was famished. I ate a lot but the doctor didn't seem impressed, I guess my appetite wasn't uncommon. I tried to ask him about the results so far but he said it was a bit soon to say anything because at the moment other than the avatar thing the rest would be especulation.
Next time..... More powers testing and hopefully some answers.
Please comment, give your opinion and suggestions. Your ideas might just end up influencing the path the story takes.
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
The next test, according to the doctor, was to see if I had any devisor and/or gadgeteer traits. He led me to a room that was set up like a workshop, it had all kinds of things in there and most of the stuff I had no idea what was for. I can say with conviction that I have no talent to build stuff, I mean other than being able to build my own computer system, but that's what normal geeks do, right?
After that I was led to a huge room that had very high ceiling and was very long too, it also had a glass window on one of the sides where it seems one can view the entire room from there.
"This room is physically and magically reinforced against damages, so I usually do the most potentially structural destructive powers here, so there is no need to hold back."
"You think I might be dangerous?" I asked nervously.
"Potentially any recently manifested mutant can be dangerous and that's the reason these tests exists, so we can know what you are capable of and ascertain that you are not a danger to yourself or others."
"I see. Does it mean that it also servers as a way to know which is also the best way to know how to best train me to control my powers?"
"Yes, but that will be for someone else to do, I only do the preliminary tests so that a temporary MID can be issued to you. Oh, that reminds me, you need to come up with a codename to put on the MID."
"A codename? Like a super-hero name? Why would I need that?"
"Mostly it is for privacy, all the data of yourself as a mutant will be under that alias, it prevents the general public of knowing your real name in case you decide to become involved in the super-hero or the super-villain communities."
"I think I understand."
Now, the tests there were pretty cool. The first thing I had to do was to summon my force field. Although I think that having a force field is pretty cool, I hate the fact it is pink and not invisible for two reasons, one it is pink and two, it makes me see everything in shades of pink like I was wearing pink lens over my eyes. Yeah, yeah I am still a bit miffed about the pink thing.Ok, ok, make that completely pissed off about it. Why did it have to be pink?
‘Come on, you know pink is a cute color and it does look great on you’
'I didn't ask you. I was thinking to myself. I know pink is a cute color and that's the problem. I am a guy and pink is not a guys color."
‘’Huh? A guy? I'm sorry, but you don't have to worry about being all manly anymore, girlfriend.’
Shit, I forgot about that for a bit. 'You didn't have to rub it in, you know?'
'Sorry, but I'm getting tired of you ranting about "why pink", you know? It gets tiring after the thousandth time in a day and half. We don't know why is pink but DEAL WITH IT ALREADY!!!'
Damn, the girl is mad, and I guess she does have a reason to be, but what can I do? It's not like I can control how I feel about it.
'It is not how you feel about it that is the problem, it's how you deal with it. Why not instead of ranting, why don't you try to embrace it? It might be pink, but you got some cool powers along with it, also you are still alive and not dead and stuck inside someone that keeps complaining about how miserable she is because her cool powers only comes in pink.'
'I'm sorry, OK? I didn't mean to upset you, but all this only started yesterday. I need some time to adjust to everything. Is there anything I can do to cheer you up? '
'Cheer me up? Do you really mean that?'
'Yeah, I guess I do. I rather be stuck with an upbeat and slightly annoying with all the cutesy stuff Mary Sue than a mad a me one.'
'Really? I think I know what you can do, but I'm not telling just yet. All I'll say is that your girlfriend, your mother and sister will enjoy that almost as much as I.'
Why do I have the impeding doom feeling and why do I have the mental impression of an evil laugh coming from her?
I was interrupted from my thoughts by the doctor's voice.
"Are you okay in there?"
"Oh, sorry. I was having a little discussion with my spirit friend."
"I see, you got a chatty one, didn't you?"
"Pretty much. I just hope she doesn't drive me insane."
"You know what they say about avatars, right?"
"No, what do they say?"
"They say that they aren't insane because that's what the voice in their heads tell them."
I bet you want to know if I laughed at that, right? I mean it is such an old joke but I didn't expect the doctor to do that, so yes, I did laugh... hard.
Now, back to the test, the first thing I did was to summon my force field, but I already said that, right? As expected I had the pink vision thing going again (I really need to come up with a better name for that), but something was different this time. Where before were white walls, now they were filled with strange glowing symbols and drawings, and yes I saw them in pink if you I wondering.
"What are those writings all over the walls?" I asked the doctor.
"Can you see that? Interesting.... Those are magical wards protecting the room against most kind of damages. It seems your field also works as a filter allowing you to see magic. That was unexpected."
"What does it mean?"
"I'm not sure, but according to the data the sensors on your suit and the ones around the room are sending, the nature of your field is only partially TK, also there seem to have a magical component to the energies of your field."
"What kind of magical component?"
"I'm no sure yet, but I will know more soon, after all, that's what we are here for. Now, try to levitate to start."
I did try to levitate, but what happened was that I ended up with my face stuck to the ceiling and I had to turn off the field to get down, but thankfully my fall was cushioned by a pink beanbag this time. Of course it went away as soon as I got up.
"It seems that there is also an unconscious element working on your abilities, mostly involving protection of injuries, or did you think something when you were falling?"
"I did think something. I thought 'Shit this is going to hurt.'"
Next he told me to try to levitate again, but this time I should visualize myself slowly lifting off the ground and hold steady about a couple feet up. I did so and surprisingly it worked, I was floating and holding steady until he asked me to fly around. What happened next I sure hope it wasn't getting recorded, because I felt like the ball of those pinball arcade games, bouncing all over the walls until I tried the visualization trick again and after that I was able to fly around a little better. Who knew that flying was such hard work?
Next I had to try replicate what happened at the school when I made a hand shoot out. It was easier than I thought it would be. I just had to will it happen and it did, a big pink hand shot out of my right hand when I was doing a punch motion while I tried to make it appear. I also found out that I could control it's movement and had it moving around for a bit before letting it go. Of course that made the doctor get ideas and soon I was trying to make all sorts of things to appear, like balls, chairs, a couch, a wall, you name it and I probably did it.
The next thing was to test if my constructs (yes, that's what he started calling them) could interact with other things as it seems they were surrounded by the same energies as my force field. He pressed something inside the room he was in and a hole opened up on one of the walls and a big concrete block came wheeled by a remote controlled forklift.
"I want you to try to pick that up using your constructs, do you think you can do that?"
"I'll never know unless I try." The forklift that brought it inside gave me an idea so I tried to summon a copy of that and let me tell you,having a photographic memory does help when trying to do that as soon I have a perfect pink replica of the forklift moving the concrete block around. It was a pretty fun thing to do, but at the same time I had that disturbing feeling that my powers looked strangely familiar but I didn't dwell on that as I was having too much fun.
Noticing that I could make a working forklift construct, the doctor asked me to move the block to one end of the room. After I did so he asked me to try and make a working gun to shoot at it. I guess I really am a geek as the first thing that came to mind was the gun phaser gun from star trek. When I pulled the trigger a laser bean shot out of the gun and went through the concrete block leaving it all cracked and with a hole running through it.
"Shit. I didn't expect that." I said surprised.
"Don't worry about that. That was exactly what I was hoping for. I think we are done here. Now I want to test if you can really see magic when your field is on."
He led me to another room that had several shelves with several items on them.
"On these shelves we have several magical an non magical items. What I want you to do is to first look at them without your field and after that look at them with your field on, but don't touch anything. There aren't anything dangerous here, but when dealing with potentially magic items you deal with then like a loaded gun, very carefully."
I nodded and looked around, other than some stuff looking really odd, there wasn't any clear indication of what would be magical without a more detailed examination and I said so to him.
"That's the idea of why only looking around, if someone can see magic they don't need to examine something to know if it is magical. The need for examination would be to determine what kind of magic it possess and what it is supposed to do."
I summoned my field again and looked around. This time I could see several items glowing and also there were differences on how much they glowed and the shade of pink I would see in the glow. I guess mean how charged the item was and how strong was the magic contained in them. I pointed that out to the doctor and he said it was probably it, but he couldn't be certain as there wasn't any really powerful item around to test it out, but I definitely could see magic. Oh, he also said we could go back up.
And that cheered me up.
I took off the perverts dream catsuit and checked my (gulp) tampon. There was nothing in it and I thought it was strange. Wasn't periods supposed to last a few days? I shrugged and changed myself back into the clothes I came in and once upstairs I was led into his office again where my mother joined us.
"Your daughter is an amazing girl Mrs Romsey."
"Thank you, doctor. Are the tests finished?"
"Mostly yes, there is just one more test I want to do and I thought it would be better if you were present."
"I wish to test her for regenerative powers, I noticed earlier when we tried to take blood that the needle marks vanished almost instantly."
"How do you want to do that?" I asked him. "I suppose you want to inflict some kind of injury and see how fast I heal from it?"
"Do you want to purposely injury my daughter?" Asked mom and I could see she was getting angry at him. The look on her face was of a lioness ready to protect her young.
"Just a small cut on the thigh and not a very deep one. It is a standard test to check for regenerative powers."
"Depending of the degree, it could mean she would never be sick again, also that drugs could have little to no effect at all, it could also expand the life expectancy considerably and maybe even limbs regeneration."
"How considerably?"
"That we will know after the test, there is no point of speculating, is there?"
"I guess not. When do we do it?" I asked him.
"I'm just going to call the nurse and she will do the cut. It will probably hurt a little and I have a little problem with infecting pain on others. I can't stand hurting people."
"But you did throw a baseball at me behind my head."
"HE DID WHAT?" My mother yelled and I swear I saw fire coming out of her eyes.
"Calm down, mom. It was to see if I had some kind of danger sense and it didn't really hurt me."
I could see my mother calming down a little but she was still throwing daggers at him with her eyes. If it was my dad here instead I think the doctor would be in pain right now. Yeah, dad would kick his ass.... probably.
The nurse came in and after a couple false starts because my force field came on until I had to keep concentrating for it not to come on, she was able to do a little cut using a scalpel as soon she did the cut the skin quickly closed down behind. Of course I didn't saw that because I was a bit occupied keeping my field off, keeping my eyes shut and enduring the FREAKING PAIN the bastard ordered to be inflicted upon me. The guy is a freaking sadist, he might not enjoy inflicting pain but have no qualms against ordering it to be done. Thankfully the pain didn't last, ending almost as fast as the darn scalpel left my skin.
With the test completed, my mom asked me if it hurt and I lied to her that it wasn't worst than than a paper cut, that seemed to calm her down a little. We turned to the doctor and he said.
"Apparently you do have a high level of regeneration, and probably that's why your changes were as fast as they were, usually changes like yours take several months up to years to completd, and you my dear, did so in about a day. Unfortunately we can't test for regen over regen 4, because the only way to do so would be nothing short of severing a limb and wait to see if it would grow back, and from the look at your mother's face I can safely assume that if I even consider doing something like that my life would be in define danger of an early expiration." He said and chuckled nervously.
"Anyway I'll have to put you down as a regen 4 for now because as I said, we can't test to see any higher. Usually the blood of a regenerator should be treated as toxic waste, as it can be quite dangerous, but that's not something to worry in your case."
"Why not?"
"Because it seems that as soon it loses contact with your skin, it disappears. At first I thought it could be a warper trait, but it seems to be magic that is doing that. Also, as I said before, regenerators can have a very long life."
"How long? A few decades more?"
"I would say at least a couple centuries more at least if you are a regen 4. If you are over that, you'll probably live even longer than that. In the end it will depend of the level of regeneration, in some extreme cases, nothing short of total disintegration can kill, but I wouldn't worry about it just yet. You'll certainty be tested again at Whateley and they will probably have more detailed results. Now for the other results, I classed you as an Exemplar 3, that means above human potential, but not too much overly so. Avatar 3 because of the spirit you are hosting. TK 5 as you were able to lift almost 5 tons when the field came on. What I noticed that you are not the regular TK Superman, not because you are a girl of course, but because your TK field isn't on all the time and their field are usually invisible, also surprisingly, after looking at the sensors data, your TK field is meshed with what I believe to be, magical illusions. I don't know why that is happening but it seems that is something you do unconsciously, like an innate ability, giving your constructs the ability to interact physically with the world around, also it seems to increase the level of control you have over your TK. This one I'm having difficulty to classify but I think I'll put you down as WIZ 3 for now. In the end I think you have a very nice power set. Also we found out that what you thought was a period actually it wasn't, it seems it wasn't nothing more than waste removal from the end of your transformation from the little we could analyze from the tampon you were using when you arrived and the exams showed that you seem to be in the beginning of your cycle."
"So that's why the tampon was clean when I went to check it. So you mean that the bloody mess I woke up to this morning was all that was left of the old me?"
"I think you could say that, not that I would put it that way."
My mother then turned to me and asked. "Melody, I heard what the doctor said but can you tell me what can you do with your powers? I am curious."
"Well... I host the spirit of a dead girl and she can talk to me in my head, I can fly and have a force field, I also can create solid illusions of whatever I can image and even move big stuff using those constructs."
"You know, the way you described your powers reminds me of the Green Lantern Guy from the comics." The doctor said.
"No, it is more like..... Wait a minute.... Shit! Shit! Shit! I'm a freaking pink lantern?"
Hi everyone, I hope you are still enjoying my little tale. Please give me your comments and opinions, and don't forget to press the little kudos button bellow.
I was almost forgetting, our heroine needs a code name. Suggestions are more than welcome. Of course if your code name is chosen I will give you my thanks to you on the top of the page in the next chapter. You can give your opinions in the comments section below.
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
Okay, that was a surprise, I should have seen that one coming miles away, but I was so excited and having fun with my powers that I didn't. I can't believe my powers make me look like some sort of the pink equivalent of the green lantern. I can already see the copyright infringement lawsuits coming my way. There is no way I am going to have lantern in my codename, I don't want to give the DC corporate lawyers even more ammunition.
"That's just great, I'm a freaking pink lantern. I can't f****ng believe it."
"Watch your mouth young lady." My mother admonished me.
"Sorry mom. I'm just so pi... I mean peeved right now."
"Whatever for? From what I heard you got some handy powers."
"The problem is that my powers looks like they came from a second rate comic book superhero."
"The Green Lantern isn't a second rate superhero, just never was as popular as Superman or Batman, and his powers were very nice too." The doctor added.
"That's true, but I can already see all the pink lantern jokes."
"Maybe you are thinking it is worse than really is, your powerset basically puts you on the powerhouse category, most mutants doesn't have powers as strong or as versatile as yours."
"That's true I suppose." I said.
"Also, if you hear any pink lantern jokes, take it in stride, if you don't mind then, they will go away as fast as they come."
"I know. I guess I'm just still trying to process everything that happened to me the last day or so. I didn't even have time to be a girl yet, and that's not something I can come to terms easily. I never freaked out so much in my life before and for some reason, every time I freaked out since yesterday I just lost consciousness, before I would get angry, yell, do something, anything but no, I just stand there petrified or just faint."
"I think I know what happened and I believe it won't happen again. Your changes came very fast and those changes affected your entire body, including your brain. What probably happened when as you said 'freaked out' during the rewiring of your brain, the shock you received at those times made your brain misfire making you freeze and lose consciousnesses. Now that the changes are complete I don't think it will happen again."
"That's a relief, but what do you mean with my brain rewiring?"
"The changes imposed by a BIT, are complete, the rewiring of the brain is common and helps the mutant to get used to a new body shape, helps you to control your powers as the rewiring create new neural pathways responsible forbthe use of them and also helps to adjust in case of gender swaps. Most of the difficulty you might have adjusting to be a girl will be due to your upbringing, because your brain is already female."
"So you are saying that I should go with the flow and stop trying to hold on to my manhood?"
"It will be the best thing in the long run. The more you fight the change the more miserable you will be and in the end the result will be the same."
"I think I understand. It won't be easy but I have the impression that I won't suffer from a lack of volunteers to help me adjust."
"You got that right. After we leave here we will be meeting Your sister and MJ at the mall. You need a new wardrobe."
'Did I just hear shopping? Oh gosh it will be so fun. We can try all the cute outfits.'
'Don't tell me you expect me to try some cute outfit.'
'Of course I do. That's what I was planning on doing when you agreed to cheer me up.'
'And if I don't?'
'Then I'll spend a lot of time saying why Hello Kitty is the cutest cartoon character there is until you do.'
'You wouldn't dare.'
'No, I believe you.'
I sighed and said to mom: "You just had to mention shopping now Mary Sue is all excited and wanting me to try a lot of cute outfits."
"Who is Mary Sue?" My mother asked me.
"She is the is the spirit that is joined with me. She is also a very lively girl and loves cute things."
"Don't worry about that sweetie, we won't make you try out anything you don't want to."
"That's easy for you to say, she haven't been shopping for almost 40 years and now I am the only way to do so. To get me try things is the closest thing she can get from actually shopping. That and the fact I got her mad at me earlier and promised I would cheer her up."
"I hate to interrupt but did you choose your codename yet?" The doctor said interrupting us.
"I don't have a good one yet, I thought it would be easier to choose one after knowing what I can do, but then I got stuck on the pink lantern thing and that one there is no way I can use. Also I don't want to use any variations of light or lantern."
"You said you create solid illusions, right?" My mom asked me.
"Yes, I create pink magical illusions given substance by a telekinetic field embed in them. At least that what I understood."
"That's a fairly accurate description." The doctor said in agreement.
"Can I give a suggestion for a codename?" She asked me.
"Sure, I am a little stuck at the pink lantern thing at the moment and don't seem to be able to think about any codename."
"What do you think of Mirage Rose?"
"Mirage Rose? Why?"
"A mirage is something illusory like your solid illusions and rose is one other word for pink, also both are French words and have the same meaning, actually rose is the French word for pink I believe, and I believe Mirage Rose sounds better and classier than Pink Illusion and that's what the name means. Of course it doesn't hurt that the name doesn't sound like a fighters name."
"Actually that's not a bad name, I would rather keep the rose away and keep just the Mirage but someone is bound to have registered the name, and it does say something about my powers without being too descriptive. OK, I'll go with Mirage Rose for now. It can be changed later, right?"
"Yes it can, it's not very easy after you are 18, but it can be done."
"Then Mirage Rose it is. Thank you, mom. I was really stuck in the codename department. Every time I tried to think of one the pink lantern thing would pop up." I told her and then did something completely out of character for me. I hugged her. Maybe the girl thing is getting to me already.
In no time at all the doctor came with a few documents saying that we could take those to any MCO office to be able to get a temporary MID. That would also mean the MCO wouldn't be able to use the detaining for evaluation spiel they seem to love so much.
In the end we thanked the doctor for everything he did and went or way to the mall and my impeding doom. (Insert Jaws theme song here)
We got to the mall and quickly found a parking spot. I'll tell you, sometimes I think mom is a mutant with luck powers, she never has problems finding a parking space, even during the holidays. Anyway, we got out of the car and went to the food court where we found my sister and MJ waiting for us. Boy they were eager to know how my tests go, so we talked while we ate and they thought my powers were cool and loved the codename. When I told them the green lantern comparison they just gave me that look that said they had no idea what I was talking about so I let it drop."
"You know, your powers are so much cooler than mine. All I can do is build stuff and power them myself and you can basically make anything you want to appear." MJ told me.
"True, but you can sell your inventions and make money out of them, as soon as I get distracted my illusions disappear, also every thing I make is pink."
"That's not a problem for me, I love pink."
'I love pink too, it's my favorite color. You HAVE to try some outfits in pink. With your eyes and hair color it will look so good on you.'
'Do I have to? Don't you think there is enough pink in my life already?'
'Too much pink? Girl, that's heresy. There is no such thing as too much pink, and you promised me.'
'Okay, I'll try whatever you want if that makes you happy.'
'YAY!'
"What is she doing? Did she freak out again?" I heard my sister ask mom.
"No, I think she is talking to the voice in her head." She answered and giggled.
"You mean she is going crazy?" My sister asked.
"No, dear sister, I'm not going crazy, the crazy one is the voice inside my head. I'm the sane one. Seriously, I'm an avatar and I host a spirit that talks to me and in exchange for the energy they need, I get whichever powers the spirit might have."
"So, what is this spirit you host like?" MJ asked me.
"I don't know her too well yet, so I'm just going to give my impressions. She seems to be a upbeat, a little hyperactive, talkative girl that loves cute things and pink. She can also be very bitchy when angry."
"Sounds like the kind of girl I would love to have as a friend. I wish I could meet her." my sister said and the others expressed similar reactions.
"Anyway how did your morning at school go?"
That set MJ off and she started: "It was awesome, Steven and a half dozen kids weren't at school today and no one seemed to know you were the one that knocked him off yesterday. There were a couple MCO goons that went to the school looking for the 'dangerous mutant' that their sources said attacked innocent students but they were chased out by uncle Bart."
"Uncle Bart? Who is he?" I asked her.
"You know, the vice-principal."
"Isn't his name Daniel Simpson?"
"No, that's his middle name, his first name is Bartholomew."
"Are you telling me that the vice-principal name is Bart Simpson?" I asked trying not to giggle and failing. Yes I giggled, so sue me.
"That's the reason why he use his middle name at school. He heard all the Simpsons joke there is, but even so it's not as bad as my aunt's initials."
"Which are your aunt's initials?"
"My aunt's name is Phoebe Marie and she is married to uncle Bart. She never used her initials after she got married."
"Phoebe Marie? Why would that be a problem?" I asked her. My mother and sister were giggling already. Me? I'm lost.
"Think about it, Mel. What is my Aunt's name?"
"Phoebe Marie Simpson?
"And her initials?"
"PMS.....Oh...." as soon the penny dropped I started giggling with them.
"Now she got it." I heard my mother say between giggles.
"Anyway, you said the MCO went to school?"
"Yes, but my uncle chased then off the school grounds."
"Did he say anything to you?"
"He said that they were looking for you and they wanted to detain you for further evaluation to make sure you are not a threat to others. He also said they called you a dangerous mutant that attacked innocent students in the school without provocation according to their 'sources'."
"As sources you mean the H1?"
"Who else?"
"We don't need to worry about the MCO. We got all the documentation to get Melody a temporary MID. Now let's go shop." My mother said and the 3 girls looked at me with an evil glint in their eyes and an even eviler smile on their faces.
Oh yeah, I'm sure I heard an evil laugh inside my head the the sound system at the mall started to play a nightmarish Hanna Montana song. I am soooo doomed.
I'm not going go tell you the blow by blow of my trip down the rabbit hole, yes that's how I decided to call my shopping expedition. I'll tell you, girls are scary when shopping in groups and unfortunately yours truly was the main attraction for the evening. Their own personal Barbie doll, and the nightmare didn't end after we left the mall, it went on even after we got home and I had to do an impromptu fashion show. It was pure hell.
'Come on, it wasn't that bad. You had some fun. You can't lie to me you know? I can feel whatever you feel and I'm sure that goes the other way too. I noticed you getting almost as excited as I was during the shopping spree.'
'And that's what made it pure hell. It felt like I was losing myself. Come on I even bought a Hello Kitty pajamas, not to mention the skirts and shoes, and oh gosh! A pair baby blue Tweety panties. What is happening to me?'
'You are adapting, probably also being influenced by me too, after all we feed our emotions to each other, and that has an effect on the both of us.'
'I guess so, but I'm feeling like I'm losing myself and it scares me. I spent over 15 as a boy that's all I knew. Now I got changed into a girl with pink hair, eyes and powers and had my manhood ripped out from me, so yes I'm having a little problem letting go.'
'I don't think you'll lose yourself, people change over time, yes, but all that made you who you are, is still inside you.'
'You really think so?'
'Yes, I do. Some things will change but the core of who you are will always stay the same. And I think you have your parents to thank for that, they did a great job raising you.'
'You know, I think you would make a great therapist.'
'Not really, I got bored easily and even though I was dead and had no idea why I hadn't moved on, I was still around and had to find ways to keep myself occupied. At first I kept watching my high school classes, went to the senior prom and watched everyone have fun. I even went to what was supposed to be my graduation. It was a very hard time. There I was watching all my friends having fun and moving on with their lives and I couldn't even talk to them. I wanted to cry but I couldn't even do that, there were no tears that could be shed. I was slowly going crazy and I was scared. In the end I started to go to the university and watch every classes I could just to keep myself occupied. That worked for a few years but in the end I got tired of that too. The hardest part was to see my mother growing old and she was so sad after my death. Before my death she was always and upbeat, I looked up to her and we did so many things together as we were alone. My father was killed in Vietnam 5 years years before, but even to become a widow with a 10 year old daughter made her as sad and broken like my death did.'
'How did you manage to stay sane all these years?'
'Who said I did? Being alone for so long I ended up in the ditsy state I was when you first heard me. I was in a state where I cared for nothing, did whatever I wanted and went wherever my fancy took me. After I got stuck inside you I started to feel the world around me again. I was trapped with nowhere to go, but I could feel the sun and the wind on your face, taste the food you were eating and so many more sensations that I thought I had lost forever. When you finally heard my voice I knew that I wasn't alone anymore and that is priceless. Even though we been together for less than 2 days I can say that I am feeling more and more like my old self. Don't worry about losing yourself, I won't let that happen and will be with you all the way.'
'Gosh, I didn't know you had it so rough. It must have been terrible, I could feel your sadness when you talked about it.'
'It was, but it's in the past now. My only regret is that I never got to say goodbye to my mother.'
'I can imagine. I would want to do that too. How old were your mother when she died?'
'She isn't dead, she is 73 years old and lives in a nursing home a couple miles from here. You know, she never smiled after my death, not even once in over almost 38 years.'
'Why don't we go there tomorrow to see her, maybe you'll get your chance to say goodbye.'
'Would you do that for me?'
'No, not for you. For you and your mother, you two deserve the chance to get some closure, and after hearing that sobbing story I knew I had to do something to help you.'
Please comment, give your opinion and suggestions. Your ideas might just end up influencing the path the story takes.
Don't forget to press the little Kudos button bellow. It will make you happy.
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
Both families dined together again but this time mom cooked because she wanted to thank MJ's family for their support. We were going to spend another night at their home because the kitchen and the bathroom were still out of order.
We talked about what happened today at school and my powers testing (not necessarily in that other) now that everyone was together. Maybe I was overreacting the pink lantern thing, because after I finished describing my powers the dads thought it was cool and wanted a demonstration, so just for fun I made a couple chairs and had the dads sit on them to prove that the chairs were indeed solid. It was pretty funny to watch them poke the chair first and then carefully sit down on them and finally relax. Even funnier was when I made them disappear right after they relaxed and the results were clear, both dads fell butt first onto the ground and all everyone laughed.
"Sorry, I can't still hold them on for long yet." I fibbed, trying to keep a straight face.
The dads didn't believe that because if any of them were in my position they would do the same thing and they should have seen that one coming as the opportunity was too good to pass.
"Mel, I just thought of something." I heard my sister ask.
"What is that?"
"Do you think you could make clothes appear over your body?"
"Probably but I wouldn't for 4 reasons. First I still don't have much control over my powers or how long I keep a construct going and I could end up naked at a very bad time. Second every thing I wear that way would be pink. Third it takes energy to keep them going and to keep wearing clothes made by my powers would be tiring and fourth, did I mention they would be pink? Still it would be a good thing to do in an emergency, even though they would be pink."
"Do you really hate pink that much?" She asked me.
I shrugged. "Honestly? Not really. The thing is that I spent my entire life being drilled by others that pink is for girls or gays so to complain about it became some sort of thing to do."
"So you don't need to keep complaining about it anymore." MJ said.
"Maybe someday, right now I'm still angry about it, I mean it IS too much pink as I don't have any choice. I am surrounded by pink 24/7 for gawds sake. Just let me complain about it a bit longer."
After dinner I went to help the women with the dishes and thought it was a good time to practice my powers a little bit. Remembering the floating hand picking up my sister's toothbrush last night, I tried to do the same for the dishes and discovered something new about my powers. A pair of hands needed almost no concentration at all as I just needed to guide them, 2 pair of hands needed a lot more attention but wasn't so bad. Maybe they have some autonomy because they were actually magical illusions instead of pure TK constructs?
The moms were impressed and mom said that from now on the dishes would be my responsibility.
"Hey, that's not fair. Why do I have to do the dishes from now on?" I complained.
"Because you are the only one that can do it without ruining your hands." She said.
Oh well, it will be only until I go to Whateley anyway. Thankfully I didn't try to vacuum the house using my powers.
The dads were talking to each other and watching ESPN when we got to the living room and we sat down to discuss what we would do tomorrow. Dad thought it would be best if I didn't go to school tomorrow and go with him to the police station with him instead during the morning.
"The police station? Why?" I asked him.
"Because this way we can get one of Matt's police friends to get your statement about what happened yesterday and we can call the MCO clear up things with them and get your temporary MID issued where we can have people to protect you and not allow you to be taken into their custody for 'evaluation.'"
"So you think I'll be safe?"
"It will." Said MJ's father. "My friend will be there with you, and he is one of our police department few mutants in it's payroll, so you coukd say he isn't very fond of the MCO there either."
"What does he do?"
"He is one of our best interrogators due to his receptive empathy."
"I didn't know there were mutants in the police force."
"That's because almost every one of them keep a low profile as they usually have weak powers. The flashy ones end up in super groups with no direct affiliation with the police forces."
"I wonder why didn't have trouble with the MCO yet." My sister said.
"Maybe because we aren't at home?" My mom asked.
"Probably, considered they went to the kids school today." MJ's mom answered.
"Good thing we are going to the station tomorrow morning then." Dad added.
"Dad, there is somewhere else I need to go tomorrow after we leave the police station. Could you take me there?"
"Where do you need to go?"
"I need to give Sue some closure. We are going to see her mother. She lives in a nursing home a couple miles from here."
"Why would you do that?" Dad asked.
"Because it is something I have to do. Her mother never got over her daughter's death and she needs closure. She needs to know her daughters is okay now, also we are stuck together and she wants the opportunity to say goodbye to her mother and I want to do this for her. It will give her peace and with that it will give me peace." I told him and gave him the puppy eyes. Darn, did I just do that?
He looked at me silently for a few seconds, shook his head and said: "Ok pumpkin, I don't think its a good idea but if you feel like you need to do this then I'll take you there."
Pumpkin? Did dad just call me pumpkin? He only calls my sister pumpkin and only after she gives him the puppy eyes. Don't tell me it actually worked. I looked at my sister and she was smiling with a proud look in her eyes. Damn, did I just added another nail to my manhood's coffin?
'You did well my young apprentice. Welcome to the pink side of the force.'
'Where did you learn that?'
'I watched a lot of movies during all these years, it's not like I had to pay for tickets you know.'
'But why the geeky reference?'
'I like sci fi and the reference seemed appropriate. Just because I am a girl doesn't mean I can't be geeky.'
'Really?'
'Tsk tsk tsk, you have so much to learn. Mel, there are all kinds of girls and you'll discover that you can be whatever kind you want to. You can be a girly-girl and still like sci fi movies, comics, video games and even mechanics. Take MJ for example, would you say she is feminine? A girly-girl?"
"Sure I do. Why?"
'Because she is a devisor and she will spend a lot of time in a workshop building things, something that many would consider a manly thing. The point is that you don't need to change your tastes just because you are a girl now, although I believe you will gain new interests over time.'
'What kind of interests?'
'All in due time, grasshopper. All in due time.'
'Please, give me at least a hint.'
'A hint? Just go with the flow my young apprentice. Resistance is futile.'
'Why do I have that impending doom sensation again? And what's withe the bad Borg Sith Lord impression? Girl, you are geeky.'
'So are you.'
The rest of the evening was pretty calm and soon we were getting ready to sleep. Yep, I was going to sleep on the couch again. I guess they are not ready to let me share the room with MJ. Heck I'm not sure I am ready for that either.
I went to the downstairs restroom, brushed my teeth and changed into my new pajamas, yes the Hello Kitty one Somehow it was the only thing I had to wear for sleep tonight, because it was the only pajamas I bought and my old stuff doesn't fit me comfortably anymore. Well... actually I had to choose between the pajamas and a pink semi transparent nightie, and that I had no idea how it ended up among my purchases, so I wore the pajamas.
When I got out, MJ was waiting for me and when she saw me she gave me a bear hug and kissed passionately. I was the average toe curling kiss that made me feel aroused in a way I never felt before, maybe because I had another plumbing arrangement than I had 24 hours ago. I’m not saying that in a bad way, just different, okay?
Anyway, after that toe curling kiss that seemed to have lasted for not long enough at all, we parted our lips, she smiled at me, said goodnight and walked away.
Now what? She comes here, get me all hot and bothered and just walk away. I have no idea how to deal with that just yet. Well... I have an idea but I’m so not ready to think about taking the matter into my own hands so to speak, darn.
Please comment, give your opinion and suggestions. Your ideas might just end up influencing the path the story takes.
Don't forget to press the little Kudos button bellow. It will probably make you happy, I know it makes me happy.
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
Friday, February 16 2007
Sleeping wasn’t an easy thing to do after MJ’s kiss, but somehow I managed. Let’s just say I had some very interesting dreams that did nothing to turn down the heat I felt inside me. I never felt so hot, bothered and aroused in my life before. (I know you are thinking the word that starts with an H but I won’t say it, OK?) Anyway I ended up waking up around 5 this morning and couldn’t sleep anymore, so I decided to go take a cold shower to try to cool down a little.
Nope, that didn't work well. What happened was that my skin is much more sensitive than before. It just took less than a second to raise my shield and jump out of the shower after the first stream of really cold water hit my skin. Of course after that little scare I wasn't feeling as aroused a before, but I was cold so I turned the hot water on. I tested the water temperature and when it was warm enough I went back in, and that my friends was a BIG mistake. The shower felt good, too good. I had forgotten again about my new skin sensitivity, and how someone with photographic memory forget something? Simple, it's not like I forgot about it, I just refused to think about it. Anyway, as soon I went under the warm stream of water, well... I guess you can imagine. I felt things I wasn't ready for and dammit, it felt so good. Next time I swear I'll take a bath, it has to be more relaxing. You really thought was going to write a sexy shower scene? Keep dreaming you perverts. That is so cliche.
I got out of the shower both relaxed and disturbed by the events. What can I say? I acted on instinct alright? So, there was I drying myself both basking in an afterglow of the shower incident and disturbed how easily I succumbed to my carnal desires. Not the fact I succumbed to them per se, but the fact I did it as a girl. I could just hear the nail being hammered into my manliness coffin. And Sue, don't even think about saying something, okay?
'How did you know I was going to say something?'
'How do you think? I could feel you squirming inside my head just waiting for the right moment to say something.'
'I should say you are no fun, but the shower felt sooooo good that right now I'm in a good mood.'
'Did you feel that?' I asked feeling embarrassed.
'I feel everything you feel, at least the physical sensations. I also see everything you see.'
'Y...you... you mean you saw the kiss MJ gave me last night? And felt everything I did in the shower?'
'Yes I did see the kiss, and felt it too. That girl have some skills and she is evil, pure evil. I like her.'
'Evil? Why?'
'You think she didn't know what her kiss would do to you? She did and that, girlfriend, was pure evil. She knew it would make you horny and that's exactly what she wanted. She made you confront some of your new body reactions. And girlfriend, whatever it is you did with the massaging hands and the shower head, you have to do it again. That was simply divine. You got some skills, girl.'
Can someone kill me now? Anyone? Please? Pretty please? No one? Dammit!
It didn't take long for the rest of the house to start waking up after I took my shower and changed. Yes I dried myself and yes my hair took ages to dry, so let's move on, okay? I don't want to hear another word about the shower.
I decided to start cooking breakfast as soon I heard noises coming from upstairs as I knew there were going to be some hungry people here soon and I think MJ's mother would like the help. No, I didn't make a mess of things in the kitchen. I know how to cook and it always relaxed me. I avoided using my powers too, I wanted to do it the right way and for some reason I was afraid of a "Sorcerer's Apprentice" incident as I don't know much about my powers limits. I mean, can I lose control over my constructs? I feel like they do have some autonomy and mostly need just some guidance, like last night when I was using them to do the dishes. They disappear when I want them to, but if I lose control will I be able to? Never mind about that for now anyway. I'm sure answers will come in time.
Where was I? Oh yeah, breakfast.
I was cooking breakfast, making the pancake mix from scratch, because honestly, I can't stand the pre-mixed stuff and it isn't much more work to do it from scratch and it tastes so much better. Dammit there I go babbling again. Focus girl, focus. Did I just think of myself as a girl? Shit! Shit! Shit! Calm down... calm down... You can do this.
Okay, I think I calmed down a little bit. Anyway I was cooking breakfast, did the pancake mix from scratch, had the coffee machine doing its work, making scrambled eggs, cinnamon rolls (also made from scratch), bacon and sausages enough to feed an army, or at least 3 hungry mutants, 2 of them being energizers and one being yours truly that is not sure what she is yet, I mean in not a brick or TK superman although when I have the TK field on I could be classified as one. Who cares anyway I am hungry and doing breakfast, and that's it. No more babbling.
The breakfast was almost ready when MJ's mom came downstairs and was impressed with what she saw.
"I didn't know you cooked, Melody."
"I always liked to cook, Mrs Sparx." Oh yeah, Sparx is MJ's family last name, a somewhat different name, don't you think? Kind of ironic though due to MJ's and her dad's powers.
"Just call me aunt Ann, please. Mrs Sparks makes me feel like an old lady."
"A very sexy old lady if you ask me." I heard MJ's dad say righ before kissing his wife passionately on her lips.
"Ewww get a room you too. No PDA in the kitchen, there are children in here." That was MJ saying that as soon she got in the kitchen.
"Do I smell Mel's cooking?" I heard Linda ask from the door.
"Can you tell it's my cooking from the smell?" I asked her.
"Are you kidding? I could smell it all the way from MJ's room. It is a nice way to wake up by the way, your pancakes are simply the best."
"Mel cooks?" MJ asked my sister.
"She not only cooks, she is very good at it." My mom said from the door.
"What? Mel cooked breakfast? Please tell me she made pancakes." I heard my dad say.
"Yes dad I made pancakes. Now can someone please help me set the table so we can eat? No one will eat until the table is set." I said.
"And dad? Don't even try it." I told him sternly when I saw him trying to be sneaky and try to reach for one of the cinnamon rolls.
Breakfast was a big success, no one said very much because they were too busy chewing their food. Dad was eating a big portion of pancakes and had a happy look on his face. He is so simple, just give him some pancakes and he is happy. I looked at MJ's dad and he was wolfing down his breakfast a big plate filled with everything. Of course he had the same look as dad had. My mom, my sister and 'Aunt Ann' were eating more slowly but they also had blissful expression on their faces, like they were savoring the food and I guess they really were. MJ on the other hand was wolfing it down like her father but had a similar expression on her face as her mother. How can she look so feminine while eating as fast as she was?
Me? I ate alright, not that I think my cooking is anything special. I like to cook and I like when other people like my cooking and I also like to eat the food I cook, but I don't think it is as good as their faces are telling me. Maybe I can't really savour it as they can because I was the one that made it? Or is it because I always get nervous whenever I see someone trying my cooking for the for the first time? Maybe it is because it is the first time MJ ever eat my cooking.
We were still eating when we heard the doorbell ring. MJ's mom, I mean 'Aunt Ann' got up to answer the door and came back less than a minute later with Alan.
"Good morning everyone." He said looking around. "Where is..." At that moment he looked at me and his eyes almost popped out of his head.
"M... Mark? Is that you?" He asked looking like his jaw was going to hit the floor.
"Yes Alan, but it is Melody now." I said feeling embarrassed by the way he was looking at me, more precisely my chest.
"Dude!" He exclaimed. "You are a babe."
"Knock it off." MJ said. "Don't you see you are making her nervous? And stop ogling."
"Sorry. I just never thought..." He said and looked at the floor embarrassed.
"Never thought what?" I asked him.
"I never thought you would look so... so beautiful. Your sister told me yesterday that you finished changing but I didn't expect you to become such a babe." He said and I felt butterflies in my stomach an I blushed. What is happening to me?
"Th... thank you, I guess." I said still blushing. "I.. hope you... don't think I'm a freak or something."
"No way, dude! I mean dudette. I hope we can still be friends." He said hopefully.
"Of course. You have been my best friend my whole life and this won't change things between us." I said and he gave me a smile that made him look very cute. What did I just think? No no no no! This can't be happening. I can't think that a guy is cute, I mean I'm still attracted to MJ as much as I was before, right?
'You could be bisexual you know.'
'No I couldn't, please don't let me get attracted to a guy. I can't be attracted to my best friend.'
'Why not? I mean look at him. That strong handsome face, his green eyes, his short wavy black hair, strong jaw, wide shoulders and muscled arms. He is a hunk.'
'Yeah... I mean no, I can't, I just can't. I was a guy for gawds sake. I can't be gay.'
'I hate to tell you this but you are gay, but not for being attracted to the hunky man meat in front of you, but for being attracted to your newly acquired girlfriend.'
'Let me rephrase that then. I can't be straight."
'I don't think you are straight either. I think you are bisexual like MJ is. Do you remember she said that right before she kissed you for the first time?'
'She said that, didn't she? No I can't be attracted to him because I'm with MJ, there.'
'That has nothing to do with being attracted to someone. It only means you won't act on it.'
'I'll take that.'
With the breakfast finished, soon everyone was getting ready for their day and I was going with dad to the police station. The girls were about to leave with Alan to school when we heard the doorbell ring.
MJ's dad opened the door and a guy dressed in black suit was standing there.
“Good morning sir. My name is John Black and I am from the MCO.”
“Good morning. What brings the MCO here?” I heard him ask and saw that MJ’s mom was already grabbing her cell phone to make a call.
“I am looking for a Mark Ramsey and we were told he was here. I am here under orders to detain him and bring him in for evaluation. Our sources indicate he was the one responsible for the attack in a local school Wednesday."
Please comment, give your opinion and suggestions. Your ideas might just end up influencing the path the story takes.
Don't forget to press the little Kudos button bellow. It will make you happy. It makes me happy. Pretty please?
Disclaimer:
"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares?
"You said you are looking for Mark Romsey? What makes you think he might be here?" MJ's dad asked the MCO guy.
"As I said, I our sources indicate that the boy is here. It would be wise if you give him to me." the agent said with a smirk.
"Do you have a law enforcement agent with you and a search warrant?"
"Why would I need that? I'm from the MCO. Now go get me the boy before you get in trouble."
"The 'boy' isn't here, but and even if he was I wouldn't give him to you as you have no right of detaining him."
"Of course I have the right, I am a MCO agent."
"The MCO isn't a law enforcement agency, and it can't arrest people."
"Don't give me that bullshit. You are harbouring a dangerous wanted mutant and I have the obligation to take him in for evaluation." The agent said angrily.
"Wanted? Wanted by whom exactly?"
"By the police and the MCO."
"If the police is looking for him, why aren't they here with you?"
"I don't have time for this. Give me the boy now before I lose my patience and get you all arrested."
"And since when the MCO can arrest people?" A voice came from behind the MCO agent.
The owner of the voice was a tall blond police officer, and he didn't look very help about it.
"What I meant officer is that I would get the police to arrest them. It's a good thing you are here. I am supposed to take a dangerous mutant for evaluation and this person isn't cooperating."
"Are you saying that you are here to detain someone?" The officer asked.
"No, I am here to take the mutant for testing and if he doesn't deem a danger for society he will be released after that."
"Do you have a search warrant and a court order to detain the boy?"
"I don't need one. I am trying to protect innocent humans." The agent said almost screaming.
"Let me get this straight, you came here without a search warrant and wanted to look for the boy inside the house without the owner's consent, you also wanted to detain the boy against his will without a court order or an law enforcement officer is that correct?" The policeman said.
"I wouldn't put it that way." The agent said nervously.
"Officer, this man threatened to get me arrested if I didn't let him take the boy when I refused him entry into my home." MJ's dad said.
"Is that true?" The officer asked the MCO agent.
"Of course not. Who are you going to believe, him or a MCO agent?"
"I have witnesses, officer." MJ's dad said moving away from the door and letting the officer see us inside the house.
"Is that enough witnesses for you officer?" He asked.
"Yes it is, Sir. Do you want to press charges?"
"I just want him to leave us alone." MJ's dad said to the police officer. "If you had been more diplomatic I would have told you that the boy you are looking for is scheduled to give a statement at the police station in about 30 minutes or so." He said to the MCO agent.
"Then why did you make me waste my time here?" The agent said angrily and left hurriedly.
"I just hate these types." The officer told MJ's dad after the MCO agent left.
"I don't think anyone likes them. Thank you for your help, Dan."
"Don't mention it. I like to put those MCO guys in their place."
"Who doesn't?"
We got inside the police station (dad and I) and dad went to the reception desk to talk to the female police officer.
"I'm here to talk to detective Carl Goodman" dad said.
"And your name is?"
"John Romsey."
"Good morning, Mr Romsey. He is expecting you. I'll call him right away." The officer said and picked up the phone.
"He will be here in a minute, sir. If you don't mind me asking, who is the young lady with you? Your daughter?"
"Yes, she is my daughter."
"I hope she isn't in trouble." The officer said.
"That's why we were here, she just manifested as a mutant and we are trying to protect her from the MCO." Dad said.
"Poor dear. Those MCO guys are no good. I have a niece that is a mutant and they were a pain in the ass if you forgive me my french."
"Why is every police officer so accepting of mutants here?" I asked her.
"Because we have a few mutants working here, dear. We know that mutants are also human beings and we rather have them working on the police force than being ostracized and end up working against us because of that." She said proudly.
"That's kind of cool." I said.
At that moment a big black man came to us and introduced himself. "Good morning, I am Detective Carl Goodman. I assume you are Mr Romney?"
"It is a pleasure to meet you, Detective. Please call me John, Matt speaks very highly of you." Dad said shaking the detective's hand.
"Please, call me Carl. I believe this young lady is the reason we are meeting today?"
"Yes, this is my youngest daughter, Melody."
"It's a pleasure to meet you Melody."
"Hi." It was all I said. I was feeling a bit shy, so what?
"Follow me please." The detective said and we were led to an interrogation room.
"Don't think you are being interrogated, it is just that we don't have many places were we can talk privately around here."
"That's okay." I said.
We all sat down and he said: "The statement is just a formality, a Mr Simpson forwarded us with the CCTV footage from the incident, it clearly shows you being assaulted by Mr Marshall."
"That's good I guess." I said.
"Can we press charges against him?" My father asked.
"You could, but I'm not sure how well it would stick. The video evidence in this case is not a very god one. For one is hard to believe the young lady on front of me is the same person as the young man in the video. I wouldn't recommend because it would be more of a headache for you than it's worth."
"He's got a point there dad, it's not worth it."
"Now, I heard that you are having some problems with the MCO?"
"Yes, one MCO agent went to Matt's home today wanting to take my child into custody."
"The MCO has no powers to arrest people, that's why they say that they are taking them for test or evaluation or whichever reason they come up with. Don't worry, I won't let them take you."
"All we want is for them to issue her a temporary MID so she can travel by plane when we take her for the boarding school."
"Whateley?"
"Yes." I said.
"That's a great school, expensive as hell, but they give a lot of scholarships. I went there myself."
"I saw the brochure." Dad said.
"You did? When?"
"Yesterday. We will fill the application together later."
"Now, where were we?" The detective asked. "I believe you were tested already?"
"Yes, I believe dad has the documents."
"I have them right here." Dad said and gave him the folder.
The detective opened the folder and examined the papers for a few minutes. "Everything seems to be in order, there is even an affidavit from Doctor Paine stating that Mark and Melody are the same person. With this you should be able to not only get the MID but you can also get all her records changed to her new name and gender."
"That's great." Dad said.
"If you want I have a lawyer friend that could do that for you."
"I'd like that. I have no idea where to start to tell the truth."
"And according to the test results you seem to be quite powerful." The detective said to me.
"Yeah, but I had to change genders to get that. I'm not sure it's worth it."
"True, I wouldn't want to be in your position."
"What do we do now?" Dad asked.
"Now, I believe we made the MCO agent wait long enough. He is waiting for at least 40 minutes before you got here."
"I thought it would be the case, Matt said we would be here 30 minutes after the time the agent was at his place and we took almost an hour to leave."
"It was not my fault I had to do a pit stop before we left." I said.
"You call what you did a pit stop? You almost clogged the toilet if I heard right."
"DAD! It was not my fault. I swear that the burritos I ate at the mall yesterday were the ones responsible"
"How many did you have?" Dad asked.
"Only a dozen. They tasted funny."
"They tasted funny and you still ate a dozen?"
"I was hungry, and many things are tasting differently since I changed, so I thought it was not a big deal."
The detective led us to another interrogation room where the MCO agent was sat. As soon we came in he looked at us and got a confused look on his face.
"What's this? I thought I was going to see Mark Romsey, where is he?" The agent asked.
"She is right in front of you. This is Melody Romsey, until she manifested she was Mark." The detective with a hard edge on this voice.
"Then I thank you for delivering him to my care. Could you escort us to my car?" He said standing up.
"Not so fast." The detective said. "She isn't going anywhere with you."
"But I thought..."
"You thought wrong. You are here because she already got tested and she wants to have a temporary MID issued."
"But what about the attack at the school? Wasn't she the one responsible?"
"There was no attack, the CCTV images clearly showed that she was attacked and that triggered her powers to manifest."
"Even so, that shows she is dangerous and need to be properly evaluated."
"Something that falls outside the MCO's duties I might add." The detective retorted. "Here are her papers." He then threw the folder on the table.
"Dammit. Okay, I need everyone but the mutant to leave the room. I need to interview her."
"No one is leaving. First she is a minor and have the right to have her parent or guardian present. Second she just needs a Temporary MID so she can travel to her new school where she will be more thoroughly tested and get a definitive MID, so she doesn't need to be interviewed at this time."
"Temporary MIDs aren't that common you know." The agent said.
"True, but saves a lot of headaches when you are already under the MCO's radar and you plan to fly halfway across the country."
After a lot bitching and swearing from the MCO agent I finally got my Temporary MID. We thanked the detective and he gave us the contact info of his friend. Finally things started to look a little better. And who would have thought an MCO agent could whine so much or have such a colorful vocabulary?
Hi everyone. You know the drill, right? Comment, press the kudos button, blah blah blah blah.
Seriously I love to hear your opinions. Even if I don't answer every single one of the comments I DO read them all and they CAN give me ideas for the story too, so they DO have an impact of how the story develops.
Hugs, Andrea.
"Where do you want to go now, Mel?" Dad asked me after we left the police station.
"Why don't we go to the mall?" I suggested.
"Please don't tell me you want to go shopping already?" He asked with a fearful tone in his voice.
"No dad. I wouldn't do that to you. I was thinking that maybe we could go there and you could call that lawyer the detective talked about before having an early lunch, that's all."
"Why didn't you say so in the first place? You got me worried for a sec. That's actually a good idea. You are not eating burritos again, are you?"
"DAD! Knock it off already. No, I'm not going to eat burritos. I'm not very hungry right now."
"Are you sick or something? Ever since you changed you have been eating enough food to feed a battalion."
"It's not that much, Dad. I'm not sure, maybe it's because I didn't use my powers at all today?"
"It does make sense."
"It does?"
"Sure. I did some reading and it seems that energizers and TK bricks eat a lot not only to fuel their powers, but because in most cases they are always active, regardless of active using them or not. Like the To field of a brick, it is always on protecting him or her regardless of them needing that protection or not. There are other examples too, like metabolic rates and other things that is way over my head."
"I see. In my case, the To field isn't always on, if that's what it is. I think it is just another of my constructs, but covering myself. So the fact that my powers aren't active 100% of the time, except for my regen, my appetite will go down to a more normal level."
"That's what I think. I could be wrong though."
"I wouldn't worry about that, dad. Even if you aren't completely accurate, I still think you got the right idea. I don't know much about mutants either to give a better explanation."
We arrived at the mall and unlike mom, dad always had problems finding a parking space. probably because that is always more tense at the wheel than mom that it feels like it takes longer to find a parking space. Mom is always calm and dad, well, dad is dad. He never misses an opportunity to swear at the other drivers and get nervous about pretty much anything. And he still says that he loves to drive. Go figure.
Anyway, as soon we left the car, dad called the lawyer and managed to set up an appointment for after lunch., meaning roughly an hour from now.
We looked around the food court and dad chose to eat a big T-bone steak with fries. I on the other hand decided to eat a tuna salad that was looking strangely appetizing.
"What's up with the girly food?" Dad asked. "That's what your mother always eat when we come here." He said.
"I don't know. It did look good and I felt like it." I said shrugging.
While we were eating I noticed the lusty looks many guys were giving me. I am pretty they were undressing me with their eyes, something that I did quite frequently to pretty girls for my shame. I never felt more violated and vulnerable in my whole life, yet at the same time I felt strangely empowered, being able to cause such a strong impression on them. Isn't that crazy? Dad of course was oblivious to what was happening around him, being too busy chewing his piece of dead cow.
After we finished our lunches, we cleaned the table and we were off to our next destination.
At the lawyer office, we were greeted by his a very pretty secretary. She was blond and appeared to be in her mid twenties. She had delicate features and a cute button nose.
Okay, stop looking at the secretary. I can't believe I was about to describe her outfit. Even worse I was describing her face. Before I would just have said that we were greeted by a hot blond or something like that. Am I changing so much?
'Don't worry so much, Mel. Boys and girls see the world differently. It has to do with how our brains are wired, and your brain had an overhaul and is wired as a girl now.'
'I'm not sure I like it. I was comfortable before, now I have all these new thoughts going through my head and my emotions seem a little more loose too.'
'The emotions being looser is probably because of your new hormonal balance. You are still getting used to them. Don't worry, you'll get used to it.'
'That's what I'm afraid of.'
Thankfully a man that reminded me of an younger Harrison Ford came and greeted us, interrupting my inner conversation with Sue.
"Hello Mr. Romsey, it is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Anthony Davis, but you can call me Tony." He said.
"Thank you, Tony. Please call me John. It doesn't seems fair for me to call you Tony and for you to use my last name. And this is Melody." My father said and looked at me.
We went to his office and asked if we wanted anything to drink after we were seated.
"I don't need anything, thank you." I told him.
"I'm fine too, thanks." Dad said.
I think I'll hurry this part a little bit. I'm sure none of you want to keep me telling everything the hot looking lawyer said, right? So I'll just go over the basics. My dad gave home the documents and we had to fill up some forms. I had even to give 2 different signatures. One was with my old name and one was with my new one. All in all it didn't take is long there and before we left he said he would take care of everything for us.
Wait a minute. Did I say the she is a hot looking guy? Shit I'm screwed.
Finally it was the time for us to go visit She's mother. Dad was driving us to the nursing home and we were starting to get a little nervous.
'Maybe this isn't such a good idea.'
'Why not? I thought you needed to do this.'
'I do, but I'm scared. I have no idea how are we going to convince her that I'm in here with you.'
'We will figure something out. She is your mother, there are probably tons of things the only the two of you shared.'
'That's true. I just wish I could talk to her directly.'
'You know, maybe we can arrange that.'
'How?'
'There are two possibilities. One is likely to work, the other, who knows? The first possibility is something that I heard some time ago about avatars, how some of them could let the spirit take over the body and communicate. The other is that I could create a construct of your old self and see if you could link to it.'
'I heard that about avatars too. It was in a TV show a while back. But what you mean about linking to a construct? Like possessing it?'
'I don't think it's like a possession. I mean I don't think you can leave me anyway. I think more like... ironically the best word I can come up with is an Avatar, a representation of yourself that you control. They are controlled by me, so they must be linked to me somehow right? Maybe you can use that link to project your consciousness into the construct.'
'You think it might work?'
'I don't know, but it is worth to try, right?'
We parked the car not far from the the nursing home and I said to dad as we left the car.
"Dad, there is something I was discussing with Sue that I want to try. Don't freak out if it works, okay?"
"What are you going to do?"
"I'm going to try to give her a temporary body for her to talk to her mother. I don't know if I can do it or how much effort it will be to keep it going. I want you to stay with me while I do this, okay?"
"Is it dangerous?"
"I don't think so, it's just that I never tried it before. Shouldn't be harder than to keep a construct on."
"Okay, but if it gets too much, stop."
"Okay, dad. I will."
'Are you ready?'
'As ready as I'll ever be.'
'Just try to picture an image of yourself as the best you can. One that your mother will be able to recognize.'
She did so and I could picture a cute looking read head, average height and long hair. She looked to be around 15 or 16. With her image I worked on making a construct appear and in no time there was a version in pink of Sue's self image.
With that done I closed my eyes and tried to feel the link between me and the construct. It was easier than I though, as I could see in my mind's eye a line going from me to the construct. An odd thing happened though. By concentrating on the link I felt it widening and get stronger and when that happened I could feel it's body like it was my own.
'Whoa... did you feel that?’
'I did, it was odd.'
'You saw what I did, right? Can you try to reach to it? I'll try to pull back but keeping the link widened.'
She didn't need to say anything, I could feel her trying to reach out to the construct, but seemed to be blocked by something. I tried to see what it was and I felt something like a door. A door that I somehow knew that I could open. Probably it is a representation of my consent for her to control that construct. I reached for the door and when I touched it, I felt it go away, letting Sue reach the construct.
"Wow, I can't believe it." I heard a familiar voice say.
I opened my eyes and saw Sue's construct moving her hands and looking at them.
"It worked. It worked. I can even see through these eyes, I can feel the sun and I can talk. Oh my gosh." She was all excited and did something I didn't expect. She hugged me and cried. She felt so real, other than being all in shades of pink of course.
"That's so freaky." I heard dad say. "I didn't know your illusions could talk."
"I didn't know either. It is the first time it happened. Maybe all my constructs can make some noise as long as I will them to."
"How are you feeling?"
"Right now I'm feeling fine. It doesn't feel harder than keeping any other construct active. Of course I still don't know how long I can keep one on anyway."
"Then maybe we should hurry. It wouldn't be good to go through all this trouble and have her disappear before talking to her mother."
"That's true." I told dad.
"Are you ready to do this?" I asked Sue.
"More than ever. Thank you."
"Let's go."
Hi everyone. You know the drill, right? Comment, press the kudos button, blah blah blah blah.
Seriously I love to hear your opinions. Even if I don't answer every single one of the comments I DO read them all and they CAN give me ideas for the story too, so they DO have an impact of how the story develops.
Hugs, Andrea.
It was nice to finally be able to see Sue face to face, even though it was in shades of pink. At least she doesn't look like a pink plastic doll as her looks were almost human in a overly pinkish way.
"How are you feeling?" I asked her while we walked to the nursing home.
"This is amazing. I feel like I actually have a body. One that I can control anyway. It has been so long since I felt like this. I thought that if what you were planning worked it would feel more like controlling the construct remotely. This on the other hand is amazing."
"I didn't know what to expect either. I just hope I can hold your body active for long enough."
"You know, I think that what you did to be something almost unbelievable." Dad said.
"Why almost?" I asked him.
"Because I am seeing it with my own two eyes, and I'm still having trouble believing. Your powers are more flexible than I could imagine."
"Thanks dad. I know just kinda realized that, but I still think that the price I paid for them was a bit stiff."
"I know. It was a shock for me too. I'm sorry for the way I reacted the first time I saw you during your change. It was quite a shock and I am ashamed of what I said."
"Don't worry about it, dad. I don't know if I would have acted differently if I were in your shoes."
"Thanks Mel."
"Oh, I was almost forgetting. What is your mom's name?"
"Oh, I had completely forgotten about that. Her name is Gertrude Wright."
"Wait, are you saying that your name is Mary Sue Wright?" Dad asked her.
"Yes, that was my name."
"I heard about you from my parents. My mom said she used to live next door to your mother's home and she used to baby sit you when you were little. She was devastated when you were killed. She used you as an example of how mutants are also human while we were growing up, trying to teach us acceptance of those that are different from us. She was devastated when you were killed just because you turned out to be a mutant."
"What is your mom's name?" Sue asked.
"Madeleine Ann Romsey, but at the time her last name was Hart."
"Maddie? Maddie is your mom? I just loved her."
"She always said you were for her the little sister she never had."
"Oh gosh, I so want to talk to her." Sue said excitedly.
"We will do that some other time, but now we are here." I said as we neared the front door. "I think it would be better if I went first and talked to her a little bit. We don't want to give the poor woman a heart attack, do we?"
"But I want to see her so badly." Sue whined a little.
"I think Mel is right, Sue. We don't want to shock the poor woman too much. I'll keep you company, okay?"
"Okay." She said with a pout. "How am I going to know when I can go see her?" She asked.
"Hmm... let me try something."
'Sue? Can you hear me?'
'Sure can. Do you believe I completely forgot about that?'
'Yep. You can be such an air head sometimes.'
'Just sometimes? I am a spirit, remember? There is nothing between my ears but air. Wait I don't actually have ears, or a head.'
We giggled at that and it made dad give us a strange look.
"What are you two laughing about?"
"Sorry dad. See just made a joke."
"I didn't hear anything" Dad said looking confused.
"We were talking mentally." Sue said.
"Oh." It was all he said with a funny look on his face and that made us giggle even more.
Yeah, yeah. I'm giggling, so what?
We got inside and went to the reception where a middle aged woman greeted us.
"Good afternoon. How can I help you?" She said brightly.
"We are here to see Mrs Gertrude Wright." I told her.
"Mrs Wright? I don't she she ever had any visitors." She said sadly. "Are you relatives? I though she didn't have any left."
"That's a complicated question." I told her.
"How is that complicated? Either you are or you aren't."
"Let me ask you a question first before answering that. What do you think about mutants?"
"I don't have anything against them, as long they aren't criminals, why?"
"Because that in order to answer your question, I need to tell you I'm a mutant. More precisely an Avatar."
"You mean those mutants that hosts a spirit?"
"Yes, in this case, when I manifested a few days ago, I ended bonding with this spirit and she is a relative of Mrs Wright. Her daughter to be exactly."
"Are you playing a prank on me? Do you expect me to believe that?"
"You got to believe us. I really need to see my mother." Sue said almost in tears.
"Now she is the one saying she is her daughter? Do you think I'm dumb or something?" She said angrily.
"No, she is her daughter. My powers allow me to create solid pink illusions and Mary Sue is controlling that one." I said and made a pink bunny appear on her desk.
"Where did the bunny come from?" She asked and I picked it up before making it disappear.
"I made it using my power, just like I made that construct for Mary Sue to talk to her mother. She told me that her mother never got over her death and that her biggest regret was to never been able to say goodbye to her. That's the biggest regret for both of them I think. All we came here for was to give them closure."
"Are you telling me the truth?"
"She is, my daughter just want to help them." Dad told the woman. "What would they have to gain by lying?"
"You got a point there, Mr...?"
"Romsey, John Romsey. And you are?"
"Katherine Long, but everyone calls me Katie."
Katie showed us to Sue's mom room and I knocked on the door even though it was open. Sue and dad were keeping their distance for now. Inside an old lady was seated on a chair looking at an old photo album with a sad look on her face. When she heard my knock, she lifted her head and looked at me.
"Mrs Wright? Could I talk to you for a bit?"
"Hello." She said. "Why would a young girl like you want to talk to a decrepit old lady like me?"
"I'm sorry, and you are not decrepit. Just had a rough life."
"What would you know about that?"
"I heard a lot about you and I needed to talk to you. I just found out our families have a past together. I think you knew my grandmother as Maddie Hart."
"Maddie is your grandmother?" She said with a hint of excitement. "She was such a sweet kid, she used to baby sit my..." I could see clearly the sadness in her voice when she tried to talk about Sue.
"Your daughter? I just found that out today. Actually she is the reason I came here."
"Why would you want to talk to me about my daughter? She... she died almost 38 yeas ago." She said sadly.
"I know that, but there are some things I need to tell you and there is someone else that wants to see you too."
"What would you have to tell me? She was killed just because she was different. You don't have anything to tell me that I might want to hear."
"Actually I do. Just let me tell you my story and if you still think I have nothing else to tell you. I'll just go away and you won't need to see her."
"See who?"
"All I will say right now is that someone that wants to talk to you very much but was unable to do so until now. Can I tell you my story. It is a short one, I promise."
"What the hell. I have nothing better to do and it might be entertaining."
So I told her about how my powers started to manifest just 3 days ago (minus my gender change) about my powers and how I discovered that I was an avatar and was hosting the spirit of this girl that was killed a long time ago and how she told me what kind of relationship she had with her mother and how she never got over her daughter's death.
"That's it. That's my story."
"I... I don't know what to say. The girl you talked about. The spirit you said you are hosting sounds so much like my Sue."
"I know this is hard to believe, but I am here telling you all this because that girl is Mary Sue and she wants to talk to you. I was able to use my powers and give her a temporary body so she could talk to you."
"Are you telling me that my Sue is right outside waiting to talk to me? Please, call her. I want to see her."
"You mean that you believe me?"
"Child, that story is so crazy that it must be true, and I didn't detected any falsehood in it while you were telling it. I lived long enough to know when someone is lying to me. Now, please I want to see my daughters."
"I'm doing it now. Just remember that all my constructs are pink, so her body is all in shades or pink."
"That's not a problem, and pink always were her favorite color."
"Don't I know it?"
'Sue? It's time. Just remember that my constructs can lift almost 5 tons, so be gentle with your poor mother when you hug her. We don’t want to crush her to a pulp, do we?’
See came running and soon mother and daughter were hugging and crying together. I stepped outside to give them some privacy and went to talk to dad.
"How did it go, kiddo?" He asked me.
"Better than I imagined."
"And how are you feeling?"
"I'm starting to get a little bit tired, but I think I can hold on for a little while yet."
"Okay, just don't overdo yourself. Want something to eat? I could get you some chocolates from the vending machine."
"Yeah, bring me a few. I'm getting hungry and some chocolate would give me a boost." I said and we went to the vending machine together.
Poor dad. I don't think he planned to spend so much. I ate over 10 chocolate bars and still felt a little hungry.
In the end I could manage to keep Sue's body summoned for over 50 minutes, what gave her almost 30 minutes to talk to her mother. I was something, but not as long as both hoped. Just before I had to let the construct go they hugged one last time and I promised them that we would come again.
And yes, we did see her mother smile.
Hi everyone. You know the drill, right? Comment, press the kudos button, blah blah blah blah.
Seriously I love to hear your opinions. Even if I don't answer every single one of the comments I DO read them all and they CAN give me ideas for the story too, so they DO have an impact of how the story develops.
Hugs, Andrea.
"Is there anything you want to do or you want to go home now?" Dad asked me after we left.
"Tough choice, dad. I do want to go home, but I am starving right now." I said and my stomach decided it was a good time to give us a growl.
"I can see that, actually I could hear that." Dad said trying not to laugh and not doing a very good job at it.
"What about we go to Mac D's and use the drive through? That way you could eat at home." He suggested.
"Sounds good, dad."
"And they don't have burritos." He said and I just rolled my eyes.
So, that's what we did. I ended up getting half a dozen McFish sandwiches, with fries of course.
"Why the fish, Mel?" Dad asked me because I never liked them very much.
"I just felt like it. It's not a big deal. I told you that some things tastes a bit different for me now, and the tuna salad from lunch tasted heavenly. So I decided to see if I am aquiring a taste for fish. Also the fish sandwich here has more fat than the beef or chicken ones."
"Okay, I was just wondering."
Somehow I manage not to eat.... much in the car. I just ate some fries on the way home as it was just a couple minutes drive. No, I didn't touch the fish sandwiches. I didn't want to make a mess in the car, dad would have kittens if I did."
So we went home, yes my home. When we arrived, mom was there overseeing the repairs. They hired one of MJ's dad school friends to repair the hole I accidentally made. When we got inside, the hole was no more and everything looked normal. Of course mom was happy about that.
"Thank you so much." Mom was telling him. He was a big guy, maybe 6'4" and had a good body and handsome face. Shit! I gotta stop doing that.
I decided to eat while they were talking because I was starving. Didn't I say that already?
"That was fast." Dad said.
"It was amazing, John. He just made the concrete pour out from his hands and it filled the hole, hardening in place. Covering the hole took just a minute at most. The rest of the time was spent painting the ceiling and replacing the tiles on the bathroom floor. He did a great job."
"Thanks for the compliment, ma'am." The man said.
"Didn't I tell you to call me Carol?"
"Sorry, ma.. I mean Carol."
"You do a great job, Russell." She told him.
"I just did what I can do naturally. I always liked to fix things, and my powers allowed me to do that on a bigger scale. Too bad not many companies hire mutants for big construction works."
"That's a shame." Dad said.
"Yeah, the construction syndicates won't allow that. They say we would take too many normal human jobs."
"They are a bunch of closed minded idiots. With someone like you, the construction would get ready faster an cheaper and more people could be hired for other things than pouring concrete."
"Yes, there is always both sides, hopefully things will change in the future. I'm gathering my own construction crew and hope to be able to build or remodel homes soon for a much more competitive price."
"Oh, you'll do remodeling?" Mom said with a very exited tone in her voice and dad looked worried.
A little while later, sis and MJ arrived wanting to know what happened during the day.
"It went pretty well. The MCO guy was just an overgrown bully and got put in his place quickly enough. I even got my temp MID."
"That's cool. Can we see it?" Sis asked and I got it from my purse to give to her. Yes I am using a purse. What am I supposed to do. These clothes don't have any functional pockets.
"So you decided to go with Mirage Rose?" MJ asked.
"Yeah, I probably could get away with pink light but I didn't want anything that remotely resembled a variation of the Green Lantern name."
"I like it. It sounds sexy." MJ said.
"I also got to see Sue's mom."
"How did that go?" Sis and MJ asked in unison.
"It went pretty well. When they hugged was a very touching moment."
"Who hugged who?" Sis asked.
"Sue and her mother. Oh, I made a construct wan sue was able link to it."
"What do you mean?"
I think I'll have to show them. Thankfully I don't feel tired anymore. Maybe my regen helps me in recovering my energy levels?
'Sue, do you want to come out and play with the girls for a few minutes?'
'Do you really need to ask?'
This time it was much easier and in no time at all, Sue was standing there behind them.
"Hi guys." She said cheerfully.
Both girls turned and jumped when they saw Sue in all her pink glory.
"Shit, you scared us." MJ said.
"Are you Sue?" My sister asked.
"No I'm the Pink Panther. Can't you see my sense of style? My good looks?" She said and giggled. "Sorry I couldn't resist. Yes I'm Sue and I am so glad to be able to talk to you guys"
It took no time at all for her to start hugging them. I on the other hand, had other plans. I just had an idea and wanted to try it out.
I sneaked out and went to my room. I wanted to be laid down when I did this. So that's what I did, closed my eyes, visualized the construct I wanted and visualized the link and strengthened it, but this time I didn't pull back, I decided to try to do the linking myself.
I felt something shift and suddenly I wasn't laying down anymore, I was standing and looking at my bed where my could see myself laid down.
"It worked." I said through my new mouth.
I went downstairs and found the girls chatting happily together, apparently oblivious of my absence. I went behind them and tapped MJ's shoulder.
She turned around and jumped yelling her long off and that set my sister and Sue off and they also screamed.
Dad and mom came running just as I said with my new voice "What? Haven't you ever seen a Pink Panther before?" Yes, I looked just like the Pink Panther from the cartoons.
"Mel? Is that you?" Dad asked.
"And we got a winner." I said.
"Dammit, you scared me." MJ said and punched me on my arm.
"How did you do it?" My sister asked.
"Probably the same way she did to let me control this one. She projected her consciousness to that one." Sue said.
"Yep, but it does feel odd to be inside a non human construct."
"Can you change it?" MJ asked.
I decided to try and change the construct, but change into what? To keep it simple I changed into a copy of my own body.
"It seems I can." I said after taking a look at myself. Luckily when I changed I also visualized the clothes I had on. So for all the perverts out there, I wasn't naked.
"Oh wow. How does it feel?" My sister asked.
"Not much different than being in my own body. Talking about that I better let this construct go. Last time I could hold Sue's body for almost 50 minutes. With two constructs, who knows?" I said and let the construct go.
"There you are." MJ said hugging me after I went downstairs.
"Girl, you pack some serious power, did you know that?" My sister said.
"Yeah, I noticed that. Unfortunately it comes with a monthly fee."
"A monthly fee?" Dad asked.
"Yeah, periods." Sue said picking up on what I meant and dad went green as the women laughed.
Hi everyone. You know the drill, right? Comment, press the kudos button, blah blah blah blah.
Seriously I love to hear your opinions. Even if I don't answer every single one of the comments I DO read them all and they CAN give me ideas for the story too, so they DO have an impact of how the story develops. It might also keep me from going back into a serious case of writer’s block.
Hugs, Andrea.
"Come on, honey. You know we need a bigger kitchen." Mom said to dad while she was preparing dinner.
"What for?" He asked.
"You know I always wanted a big professional looking kitchen, and with Mel's new appetite, we will need it. I don't want to stay all day in the kitchen. I work too you know."
"But isn't she going to that boarding school?"
"So? She will be here for summer vacation and holidays, also there are the Sparks too. They will come to eat with us once in a while, aren't they?"
"There is no way I can win this discussion, is there?"
"None at all"
"I'll call Russel tomorrow. I sure hope he gives us that discount he promised."
"Good boy. You just earned a big treat tonight." Mom said with a husky voice.
"Oh boy. I can't wait." Dad said excitedly.
"Maybe you should ask Russel to soundproof our bedroom too."
"Okay sweetheart I'll do that."
Mom went to dad, gave him a kiss on his lips and said "Such a good boy."
Dad then left the kitchen with a smile on his face and mom turned to us and said "That, girls, is a well trained man."
After dinner, I finally saw the Whateley brochure. The school seemed a very good place, at least on paper and there is one word that comes to mind when trying to describe some of the students in the pictures, Wow.
The application form though was another matter. It had the weirdest questions I'I've ever seen. Let me give you some examples:
Gender:
[ ] Male
[ ] Female
[ ] Complicated
Sexuality:
[ ] Heterosexual
[ ] Homosexual
[ ] Bisexual
[ ] None
Did your powers or incidents associated with them transformed or is transforming you to
[ ] become more masculine?
[ ] become more feminine?
[ ] display characteristics of both genders?
[ ] have no gender?
[ ] change genders?
And you know, those are actually the first few questions right under name. Does this kind of thing often enough for them to put on the application? And what's this with sexuality? Do they really need to know that? And don't think the weirdness ended there. There were a section for GSD. Horns? Tentacles? Animal Ears? Tail? Hooves?
I won't say much about the powers section as it has some weird ones, also there were a space to describe those that are not in the application. Do you believe there was an item for magical illusions?
I filled it up the best I could, but struggled with the sexuality question because as hard it it for me to admit I think I might, and I emphasize that, I might be bi. There I said it, okay? Are you happy now?
I gave the filled application to form and she read it over. I so wanted to die just there and then. In the end she just put the application down and held me tight.
"Oh sweetie, that must be hard for you."
"You have no idea mom. You have no idea. A few days ago I was a normal guy that liked girls, now I am a girl that still likes girls but I think I'm starting to think guys cute too." I said crying. Why the heck do I have to cry so easily?
"Like Allan?" Asked MJ and I went white as a sheet of paper.
"W..what?"
"Girl, I could see your attraction to him a mile away. Don't worry about it. I'm not the jealous type. As long I am your only girl, I need to add."
"I'm so not ready to think about this."
After that, we changed subjects but I'm sure MJ would want to discuss that another time. What does it mean for us? I know she is bi herself, she told me that. Gosh, I'm so not ready for that just yet. And I'm not sure I'll ever will.
With the application filled, dad picked up the phone and dialed a number. A few seconds later the doorbell rang and dad picked up the application form and answered the door. When he came back, he said it was a special courier that would deliver the application right away.
"Wow, that was fast. Did they hire a teleporter to pick up the new students applications?" I asked him.
"Actually they did. The Whateley administration doesn't want their application to go through the mail system. It is not secure enough and those applications have a lot of data about potential students that many people would like to have. They started to do things this way to protect the students."
"Is it really that dangerous for mutants out there?" I asked.
"Unfortunately, yes. If it wasn't there would be no need for places like Whateley." Dad said sadly.
"When am I going there?"
"We are trying to get you there next week. You can't keep missing school and with your changes you can't go back to your old school either."
"That's true." I said. "What about you, MJ?"
"I was going to start there after summer, but with you going early, I think I'll end up going with you."
"I hope you do."
"So do I." She said. "Maybe we can be roommates." She added excitedly.
"What?" Mom and dad asked simultaneously with shocked expression on her faces.
"You two can't be roommates." mom said.
"Why not? We are both girls now, remember?"
"But you two are dating, aren't you?"
"Carol, I think this is one battle you won't win." Dad said. "Think about the bright side, neither one can get the other pregnant." He added.
"B...but... Oh well. I think you are right. I bet they will end up rooming together whatever we tell them." Mom said and gave a resigned sigh.
"Does it mean I can bring boyfriends home?" My sister asked.
"NO!" They said in sync.
"That's so not fair." My sister said with a pout. "Oh well... It's not like I have a boyfriend anyway." She added and I could see the relief in my parents faces.
To be continued….
Right now.
Saturday February 17, 2007
"Rise and shine, sweetie. We have a big day ahead of us." My mother woke me up with a disturbingly cheerful voice.
"Just 5 more minutes mom."
"That's what you said 10 minutes ago. Now get up and let's have breakfast. We have an appointment in a hour."
"What? You didn't call me 10 minutes ago. An appointment? Where?" I said and stretched.
"No I didn't, but that woke you up, didn't it? And you, young lady, are going to experience one of the good things about being a woman."
"And what would that be?" I asked already afraid of the answer.
"Being pampered at the spa."
"A spa? No way, mom. I'm not going."
"Yes you are. We booked it already. Your sister, MJ and I will be there too. We even got you and MJ the energizer meal package."
'The Spa? Come on Mel, let's go. It will be fun, please.
'I don't wanna.'
'Awww, come on. You'll enjoy it.'
'No. And there is nothing you can tell me that will change my mind.'
'Oh really? So you'll pass on the opportunity to see MJ naked?'
'What??? Are you serious?'
'If the spa has is a ladies only one, it is possible.'
'You are not kidding me, are you?'
'I'm serious, ask your mom?'
'What am I still in doing in bed?'
We had breakfast and went to pick up MJ. She was waiting for us when we got to her place and she was very excited.
"I can't believe we are going to the spa. I only went there once and had such a good time with my mom. Thanks for inviting me to go with you, Carol." She said.
"You're welcome, MJ. I don't think Mel would go if you didn't."
"That's not true." I lied.
"Mom is right and you know it." My sister said.
"I'm just going because Sue convinced me, okay? She really want us to go."
"And what did she tell you that made you change your mind?" MJ asked me.
"Hmmm.... that's not important, okay?" I said blushing.
"Ohh, I see." MJ said. "I also can't wait to see all of you." She whispered in my years and gave my earlobe a gentle nibble that made my entire body tingle.
That girl is going to be the death of me someday.
At the spa, the receptionist greeted us and after getting our names, led us to a dressing room where we were supposed to take off our clothes and put a bath robe. She also said we could keep our panties on if we felt more comfortable, but that was optional because it was an all female spa, including the staff.
I think I could keep writing for hours about my spa experience, but I won't. I will just give you the highlights, okay?
The first thing we did was having a massage and boy, that felt good. Inwas a little scare at first, because I had to lay down but naked face down on a padded table with just a towel that only covered my butt. When the masseuse came in, she quickly put me at ease and gave me my first and best massage ever. I swear that her massage should be classified as a mutant power. I never felt so relaxed in my life.
Next came we had a shower and got into a mad bath. Yes, I did see MJ naked, but my excitement was cut short because I also saw my mother and my sister naked and strangely enough I started to compare my body to theirs. They were acting so naturally naked around me and each other than soon it felt natural. By the way, the mud bath was something else. It felt strange and relaxing at the same time. I mean, mud clings everywhere but while we were submerged in it, it felt so good. Now, cleaning that stuff out of you in the shower afterwards is another story, specially trying to remove it from your hair.
I was a little jealous of Sue though. I let her out and enjoy the mud bath and she didn't have to deal with the cleanup afterwards. She had a blast though. Everyone chatted happily and to my shame I joined them.
Lunch was great too. I never thought healthy food could taste so heavenly. My mom got me and MJ the energizer packet, but it was still health food. Lots of greens, vegetables, fruits and fish.
After lunch we had a sauna, relaxed in a bathtub and had facials. I hate to admit but I had fun.
The last thing we did was to visit their hair salon. Yes, they had a salon, can you believe that? They said it is because they want to give their clients a unforgettable experience, where you can relax, be pampered and leave looking like a million bucks.
Things got a little odd at the salon, because they didn't seem to be able to cut my hair. I mean, they could cut it, but it would grow back soon after. Also the hair that was cut would simply vanish in mid air and that startled the stylist.
I only ended up doing my nails there. Basically they just put some polish on them because my nails didn't need shaping. To my disgust I ended with pale pink finger and toe nails because it would complement my looks. Yeah right, add more pink and that is called complementing?
Other than that we had a lot of fun and MJ seemed to like my polish color, so it was all good.
I could say it was a pleasant day without any mishaps or conflicts and that was a welcome change of pace.
It was already dark outside when we left the spa. I couldn't believe we spent the entire day in there. Time does fly when you are having a good time.
We left MJ at her place and went home. We were chatting and for the first time in days I was relaxed and I felt like nothing could ruin my mood.
You can't believe how wrong I was.
We just got out of the car when half dozen people wearing what looked like grey power armors landed in front of us.
"Remember, we just need to capture capture the girl with pink hair alive. Kill the rest we don't want witnesses." I heard one of them say and I could feel my blood boil...
Who are they? Who they think they are to threaten me and my family? No one threatens my family.
"Run!" I yelled to mom and sis right before my shield came up and I made a fist punch one of the guys right on the chest and send him flying back, hitting the ground over 30 feet away.
I saw one of the other guys along aim at mom and I made a wall appear in front of mom just in case and a giant hand over his gun, with a thought I closed the hand smashing the gun to bits, causing an explosion that knocked him out.
The other four by then were clearly hesitating.
"Shit, man. No one said anything about going up against a freaking pink lantern." I heard one of them say.
"I... AM... NOT... A... PINK... LANTERN!" I said angrily as I flew at him and punched him directly, sending him flying with cracks all over his chest place.
"Shit, these were supposed to withstand over 4 tons of force. I'm out of here I heard another one say before flying away.
The other 2 decided then to shoot at me. My shield protected me from the blast of the first one, but knocking me back, making me hit the wall of my home. The second blast came and my shield still held and I fell on the ground. Another one came and my shield fell. Seeing the opportunity, one of them shot me right at my one of my leg. I felt a huge pain and looked down to see my left leg missing from the knee down.
'Let me out! I'll fight them.'
I did so and she immediately jumped at one of the guys, changing in mid air. I could see claws extending from her hands and she took a more feral appearance, more like a cat or a panther before she shred his gun and armor to pieces and I could see her jump at the other guy before everything faded away.
Hi everyone. You know the drill, right? Comment, press the kudos button, blah blah blah blah.
Seriously I love to hear your opinions. Even if I don't answer every single one of the comments I DO read them all and they CAN give me ideas for the story too, so they DO have an impact of how the story develops. It might also keep me from going into a serious case of writer’s block.
Hugs, Andrea.
Sunday February 18, 2007
I woke up and felt disoriented. I was in a hospital bed and wondered what happened before it came to me.
"Shit! They shot my leg off!" I said and immediately lift the covers and saw that both my legs looked fine.
"Sweetie, you are awake."My mom said hugging me tightly. "You had me so worried."
"What happened?"
"You don't remember?"
"I don't remember what happened after I passed out, of course. I thought those guys shot my leg off."
"They did, it was so awful. I was so worried when I saw it."
"But they look fine."
"You were already healing when the paramedics arrived."
"How is Linda? Is she okay?"
"She is fine. She is outside with your dad and the Sparx. What the hell were you thinking going against those guys?"
"I wasn't. They threatened you and I lost it. All I thought about was protecting you."
"Oh sweetie." She said and hugged me again.
"Mom? How long has I been out?"
"It's morning already. You've been asleep the whole night."
"What? No wonder I feel so hungry." I said and my stomach decided to make a gruesome noise to empathize my words.
"We better call the nurse then, don't we?" My mom said and pressed the buzzer to call the nurse.
When the nurse came, dad, my sister and MJ came into my room with her.
"Mel! I am so glad you're okay." Dad said and enveloped me in a bear hug.
"Dad... I... can't... breath."
"Sorry. You scared the shit out of me." Dad said.
"John, watch your language, there are ladies in the room." Mom admonished him.
"Take it easy mom. I almost said that myself." My sister said.
As my father let go of me, I didn't even had the time to breath before MJ wrapped her arms around me saying "Don't you ever scare me like that again."
"I'm sorry, but I had to do something."
"You should have seen her MJ. She was something else. She took out 3 power armored guys before the reminding two started to shoot at her, and even after she got hurt she managed to take out them."
"She was attacked by 5 power armored guys?"
"Six, but one of them run away after saying no one told them they had to fight a pink lantern." My sister said and I rolled my eyes.
"Actually the last 2 was Sue that dealt with them."
"That was Sue? Wow, she looked so feral, and took those two guys in just a few seconds before disappearing."
'Sue? Are you okay?'
'Yes, but I couldn't keep fighting after you were knocked out.'
'Don't worry about it. You did well. Thank you.'
"Mel, are you talking to Sue?" MJ asked.
"How did you know?"
"The look on your face. Do you think you can let her out?"
"I don't know. Maybe, but I am really hungry and don't know if I have the energy to keep her out for long."
"What if you made her small? Maybe a small construct won't take as much energy as a big one." My sister asked.
'What do you think? Want to try it?'
'Only if you give me little wings. If I am to have a fairy height It is only fair I look the part. Not to mention fairies are cute.'
'Do you really want to look like a fairy?'
'Yep, just like the ones that were in the ads all over during Christmas, they were so cute.'
'Do you want to look just like them?'
'No, I want to have my own face and body. I just told you about them because they are cute. Oh, can you make my wings look like dragonfly ones?'
Yep, that's what I did, I also had her dressed in a micro top and a micro shirt. The result was pinking hot. Yes I said pinking, do you have a problem with that.
As soon as she materialized, she started to fly around the room, flapping her wings, before landing on my sister's shoulder and give her a peck on the cheek.
"What was that for?" She asked.
"For your idea. I loved it."
"Oh my gosh! She looks so cute." MJ said excitedly.
At that moment the food arrived and I started to eat while the girls fussed about Sue's look and she looked like she was enjoying the attention. Interestingly enough, it seems that the idea of making her small was working. I could kind of feel that the drain to keep her body at that size was much lower than when she is full sized. Another thing, I just have been really hungry because the food actually tasted almost good. How hungry do you have to be before it does?
I had just finished eating when a doctor came in and examined me. Do they time those things? At least he didn't came while I was eating or I wouldn't be a happy camper.
"Everything seems to have healed well. There isn't even a hint of scar anywhere."
"How long did it take for my leg to heal?"
"I'm not sure. The paramedics said that when they got to you, your leg seemed to be healing already. It took them about 10 minutes to get here and after that it wasn't more than 20 minutes until it healed completely."
"You mean I grew a missing limb in less than a hour?"
"Yes, and that is something very impressive. We do have a mystery you might be able to help us with. We seem unable to draw blood from you as they disappeared not long after they left your body and the paramedics mentioned the lack of blood and couldn't find the missing limb."
"It is just something that happens. The doctor that tested my powers think there is magic involved in that, but was unable to determine the source."
"I guess it is a good thing that it happens. A regen blood can be very dangerous."
"And why is that?"
"There were some studies a while back, trying to use regenerator blood to heal wounds, and some of them ended badly. In some cases, high level regenerator blood samples were used and it resulted in the test subject ending up a copy of the person that supplied the blood and the change also erased all of the subject's memories, ending up in a vegetative state. Since then, studies with regen blood was deemed too dangerous and banned and now all regen genetic material is considered bio-hazard and have strict guidelines for disposal."
"I didn't know that."
"Not many of the general population do."
After the doctor left, Detective Goodman came in. "Hello Melody. I didn't expected see you again so soon. Having problems in staying out of trouble?"
"You have no idea." I told him.
"It is good to see you again, detective. I just wish it was under better circumstances." Dad said greeting him.
"The feeling is mutual, but call me Carl, please."
"Okay Carl. Do you have any news for us?"
"Not much. The men we arrested aren't talking about who hired them, just that they were supposed to grab the girl and they didn't expect her to be as they said 'A Fu***ng Pink Lantern'. Apparently they were expecting an inexperienced recently manifested mutant and thought it was going to be an easy job."
"What about the armors?" I asked.
"It seems they were reported stolen last morning."
"Stolen? From where?"
"It seems that they were stolen from a GoodHealth Pharmaceutical. A research facility in LA. Those armors were for their security detail.
"GoodHealth Pharmaceutical? Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" I asked.
"What do you mean?" The detective asked.
"I mean, I just manifested as a regen and some people come after me with power armors that were supposedly stolen from a pharmaceutical research facility? Doesn't it sound strange to you?" I asked.
"It does, but is GoodHealth behind this or is someone trying to make it look like that? Whoever it was, probably got access to your MID data and knew you were a regen, but didn't know the extent of your other abilities." He said just before Sue decided to fly to me and land on my left shoulder.
"Who is that? Is she one of your magical illusions?"
"Detective, meet Sue, my avatar spirit. And yes she is a construct controlled by Sue."
"Hi detective." She said in the little voice she has in that body.
"You can manifest your avatar spirit physically? I never heard of something like that before." He said impressed.
"Not only that, she took out the last two goons last night after I got shot."
"In that little body?"
"No, I had a more panther like appearance last night."
"A pink panther? Are you kidding me?"
"Not the pink panther silly, that was Mel Friday night pulling a prank on her sister."
"Now you lost me. Does anyone have any idea what the pixie is talking about?" He asked before everyone started to laugh.
We explained everything to the detective and after he left dad said. "I got a call from Whateley earlier today. Somehow they found out what happened last night and the headmistress told me that they think it would be a good idea for you to go there right away."
"Why?"
"Because after you get there you'll be officially a student at Whateley and the accords will protect not only you, but us too."
"How will I go there in such a sort notice? And what about MJ? I thought we were going to go there together." I asked wanting to cry.
"She is going too. Her relationship with you makes her a target too." Dad said and MJ jumped and hugged me. "They are sending the courier that took your application form to teleport you both there."
"What about our clothes?" MJ asked.
"After he takes you there he will come back to pick up your suitcases and deliver them to you."
"Wow, they thought of everything." I said impressed.
"Yay! We're going to Mutant High." Sue said excitedly doing little cartwheels in the air.
Hi everyone. You know the drill, right? Comment, press the kudos button, blah blah blah blah.
Seriously I love to hear your opinions. Even if I don't answer every single one of the comments I DO read them all and they CAN give me ideas for the story too, so they DO have an impact of how the story develops. It might also keep me from going into a serious case of writer’s block.
Hugs,
Andrea.
I looked at my sister and she had a sad look on her face.
"What's wrong sis?"
"It's not fair. I was just starting to get to know the new you and now you are leaving. I'm going to miss you."
"I'm going to miss you too sis." I said as i hugged her.
"Hey! What about me?" Asked pixie Sue with a pout.
"I'm going to miss you too, Sue. I just met you, but you already grew on me."
"Don't you mean shrank on you? Look at me, I'm tiny."
"I did ask for that one, didn't I?" My sister asked me.
"Bad choice of words of your part and even worse joke from hers. Yep, you asked for it."
"You know, I'll keep in touch, sis. And I'll go home whenever I can. We will have more fun together, okay?" I said.
"Do you promise?"
"I promise."
"And I promise to make sure that she keeps her promise." Sue added.
"And how do you plan on doing that?" I asked.
"Did you forget that I can talk to you inside your head? What would you think about me singing 'My Heart Will Go On' over and over?"
"The titanic theme song? You wouldn't. You can't be THAT cruel."
"Just try me."
"I worry for her sanity sometimes." I heard MJ say to my sister.
After what seemed like an eternity later, the teleporter guy arrived and it was time for MJ and I to say our goodbyes. It was a hard thing to do. It was just dawning on us what really meant for us what going to Whiteley meant. There were a lot of hugs and tears and promises to call them frequently. The biggest surprise was dad giving me a credit card saying he trusted me to not go crazy with it. My sister had this look of jealousy on her face that was priceless until dad gave her one too. My mom cried and didn't want to let go of me. And MJ's mother wasn't much better with her daughter either.
I always wondered about how would it feel to teleport from one point to another and I was disappointed. One second you are here and then you were there. It was like the change of scene in a TV show.
We were in front of a big brick building that I think probably was where the administration is located. We were led inside and stopped in front of a desk where a stern looking blond woman was seated. She looked at us and then to our escort with a scorn on her face.
"What do you have here, Flashpoint?"
"These two are the new students the headmistress asked me to pick up, Miss Hartford" He said with an annoyed voice.
"I don't see anything about it in my papers. This is highly irregular." She complained. "What are their names?" She asked ignoring the two of us.
"Melody Romsey and Mary Jean Sparx."
She got up and looked for something in a file cabinet before coming back. "I don't have their application forms here. Are you sure they are students?"
"Their application forms are with me Miss Hartford. I was expecting them. Send them in." I heard a voice come from an office nearby.
Miss Hartford got up without saying a word and led us to the office. Entering it we were promptly greeted by its occupant.
"Hello, I'm Elisabeth Carson and I am the headmistress of this school. It is regretful that circumstances forced you to come in early."
"I understand." I told her.
"Unfortunately the world is still a dangerous place for mutants, and for some like yourself, Miss Romsey, it can be even more dangerous."
"Because of my regen?"
"Yes, even though research with regen blood is banned that doesn't stop some people on doing so and some would do anything to put their hands on a regenerator."
"But they wouldn't be able to do anything. My blood disappear a few moments after leaving my body, even missing limbs seems to do that."
"It seems that your regen level was underestimated in your MID." She stated.
"Yes, the doctor that did my powers testing, said there was no safe way go test for regen beyond level 4."
"Luckily, you do have a higher level or you would be crippled for the rest of your life."
"I guess so."
"And what about you, Miss Sparx? You seem awfully quiet."
"I'm sorry, I can't believe I'm in front of Lady Astaire. I don't know what to say." She said nervously.
"This is the first time I saw that happen." I told the headmistress.
We talked a few more minutes before we heard a knock on the door and a small Japanese looking girl wearing jeans and a Hello Kitty top came in after the headmistress asked her in.
"Did you want to see me?
"Perfect timing, Jade. These are Melody and Mary Jean, I would like you to give them a tour of the campus. They are going to stay at Poe."
"I'd be glad to, headmistress."
The headmistress dismissed us and soon we were outside talking.
"So, are you guys changelings too?"
"Changelings?" MJ asked.
"Poe is the cottage for 'alternative sexuality' here at Whateley, everyone there is either gay, bi or changelings like me."
"You mean people that changed genders?" I asked.
"Bingo. Got it in one." She said happily.
"So you mean that you are like me?" I asked.
"If like you, you mean that I used to be a boy, yes."
"I do, and I'm still trying to get used to being a girl."
"I have always been a girl l, but I am bi and I'm Mel's girlfriend."
"That's kewl. So how long did it took you to change?"
"About 24 hours, I was a guy Wednesday and by Thursday I was a complete girl."
"That was fast. I know only one person that had a change faster than hours. Now about Poe, I said it was the alternative sexuality cottage here at Whateley, right? The thing is that only the cottage residents and the school staff knows that. For the rest of the student body, Poe has the reputation of being where the nutcases are."
"But why is that?" Asked MJ.
"Because unfortunately there still is too much homophobia and transphobia around, and here it can be even more dangerous than in a regular school. Poe is where we can be ourselves without fear."
"I can understand that. A super-powered homophobic attack. I can't even imagine the scale things could get or how ugly." I said sadly.
Jade then led us to a room in Schuster Hall called Homer Gallery where we were shown the picture of Lord Paramount contemplating the painting of the bust of Vlad the Impaler. Apparently every single student is obligated to be shown that picture within 24 hours of arriving at the campus. We also saw one of the Champion's uniforms and metric ton of 14 karat gold.
"Now that the boring par is over, what do you guys do? I'm a devisor and have the ghost of my dead sister living inside of me and I can cast her out into a body I built for her."
"Are you an avatar too?" I asked and she gave me a funny look. "Did I say something wrong?" I asked her when I noticed her expression.
"Sorry. It's just that I had an uncomfortable experience with an avatar. She tried to steal my sister away from me."
"Don't worry I would never do something like that. I already have my hands full with mine to want another one. Why would I want another anyway?"
"Avatars get more powerful if they can host multiple spirits. Some are always trying to become more powerful even if it means stealing another avatar's spirit."
"I am powerful enough as it is, thank you."
"She is a powerhouse, her powers are amazing. I'm just a devisor and a low level energizer. I can only build things and power them." MJ said.
"So what do you do?"
"I can create solid magical illusions."
"And that means?"
"Did you ever read Green Lantern?" MJ asked Jade who nodded. "Her powers look just like that, but everything she makes is pink."
"Seriously? You are like a pink lantern? Can you make anything you want?"
"I'm not a pink lantern, and yes as far as I know I can."
"That is so kewl. Can you show me something?"
'Show me! show me! Please.'
I let Sue out as a pixie again because it was much easier on me. As soon as she appeared she flew around Jade that looked delighted and said. "I like her, she is cute and I just love her Hello Kitty top."
"I know, I thought the same thing, Sue." MJ said agreeing with her.
"You can make it talk?"
"Jade, meet Sue, she is my avatar spirit and she is controlling that construct."
"Your avatar spirit is a pixie? She is so cute."
"No, that is just the construct shape. Sue was a mutant when she was alive."
"Why don't you give her a treat, Mel? Sue asked me.
"What do you mean?"
"Make something else. Even better, make a Hello Kitty appear."
"Can you really do that?" Jade asked with sparks of excitement in her eyes.
I couldn't resist. I made appear a 2 feet tall Pink Hello Kitty that ran to Jade, jumped into her arms and hugged her.
"Oh my gawd! She is so cute. How long will she last?" She said hugging it and letting it snuggle to her.
"Until I want to or get too tired to keep her."
"And that's when you get your pink lantern to recharge your powers?" She asked and started to giggle. Even worse, MJ and Sue were giggling with her.
"We have a pink lantern on campus? No way! I can't wait to tell the guys." I heard a boy say before running off at super speed.
"Shit! Now everyone will call me that."
"Oops?" It was all Jade said and MJ was rolling on the ground laughing.
We did the rest of the tour unfortunately couldn't get to see inside the Crystal Hall because it was being renovated. I got myself a few candy bars from the school store to eat while I waited for lunch and we went to Poe.
"Come to the common room after you two settle in. I'll introduce you to the rest of our year changelings." Jade said before she led us inside and we met Mrs Horton.
Mrs Horton is our house mother. She explained the rules of the cottage and showed us to our room. She said that usually they put changelings together but there wasn't anyone else available to room me with so she put us in the same room.
When we opened the room door we saw what probably was our luggage. We looked and our names were written on their tags, so we opened them and put our clothes in the closets.
There was a bunk bed in the room so I turned to MJ and asked. "Top or bottom?"
"What?" She asked me confused and with a dreamy look on her face.
"Do you want the top bed or the bottom one?" I asked her again.
"Oh, the top one, please. For a second I thought you asked something else." She said blushing and shook her head.
"MJ was having kinky thoughts. MJ was having kinky thoughts." Sue sang and MJ threw a pillow at her, but sue just flew out the door giggling.
A few seconds later I could hear a boy yell. "Nikki, did you let your pixies loose again?"
"No Hank, why? " Probably that Nikki girl answered.
"I could swear I saw a pink pixie fly by me giggling." The first voice said.
It's just me or they just made that sound like a normal occurrence around here?
We finished organizing our things and made a list of things to buy. Our list consisted almost entirely of food items and some bits and bobs. Sue got back right before we left the room and we made our way to our floor common room. There we saw Jade with a bunch of other people.
"Hey, you guys made it. Come meet the rest of the gang." Jade waved at us and said excitedly.
We went to the corner of the room where they were and when we got closer I heard the only boy in the group say "There it is. That's the pixie I saw." and everyone started to look at sue that just flew to them and said. "Hi everyone."
"The pixie's name is Sue and she is Melody's Avatar spirit that is controlling a solid magical illusion shaped as a pixie." Jade said proudly.
"How can an illusion be solid?" A girl with short spiked hair asked.
"All my illusions have a TK field embedded on them, giving them substance." I said.
"Let's do the introductions and then you can ask questions, Ayla." Jade said.
Everyone these are Melodie and Mary Jean... "Jade was saying when we heard Sue cough." and Sue. Melody is a changeling like us and MJ is her girlfriend. You don't mind me calling you MJ, do you?"
"No I don't."
"Mel, MJ, Sue, these are Hank, Ayla, Chou, Nikki, Toni and Billie and we are all changelings too."
"Nice to meet you everyone. I never thought this kind of thing happened so much."
"Neither did we before we came here." Hank said.
"You said Sue is your avatar spirit?" Nikki, a red haired elven beauty asked.
"Yes, she is controlling a temporary construct I made for her."
"How is that possible?" She asked.
"We discovered that the constructs are somehow linked at me at all times and that we can use that link to project our consciousness into the construct."
"So what do you do exactly?" Toni, a short haired black beauty asked.
"Mel, Mel, Mel. Can I do it? I came up with the perfect way to describe your powers." Jade asked me with puppy eyes.
"Damn not the puppy eyes" I heard Toni say and Jade added the fluttering eyelids to it. Oh gosh it looked so cute in her.
"Okay, I know I'm going to regret it but... you can do it."
"Yay! This is just a little something I prepared." She said and raised her hand making a fist in front of her and started reciting something that will give nightmares for years.
"In Glamest Day.
And By Neon lights.
No Nasty Skank shall escape my sight.
To those who give wedgies and pull on my tights.
Beware my glowiness!
Pink Lantern's Light!"
"NO FREAKING WAY! YOU ARE A PINK LANTERN?" Billie, a girl with a blue hair that seems to defy gravity yelled.
"There is a pink lantern on Poe? I can't wait to tell the girls." Someone said from the hallway.
"Oops? I did it again." Jade said.
My life is over. I'll never live that down.
Hi everyone. You know the drill, right? Comment, press the kudos button, blah blah blah blah.
Seriously, I love to hear your opinions. Even if I don't answer every single one of the comments I DO read them all and they CAN give me ideas for the story too, so they DO have an impact of how the story develops. It might also keep me from going into a serious case of writer’s block.
Hugs,
Andrea.
"I give up. Yes, my powers make me look like a freaking Pink Lantern. Whatever I imagine I can make it appear, and with the TK field embedded they can lift almost 5 tons."
"Are you saying that the pixie girl over there is super strong?" Toni asked pointing at Sue that started to flex her harms, trying to show off her non existing muscles.
"As far as I know, yes." I said.
"And is she really controlled by your avatar spirit?" Chou, a very attractive Chinese girl asked.
"I never heard of an avatar that can do that." Nikki said.
"Actually we found out that I can do this by chance. I heard that some Avatars can let their spirits control their bodies temporarily and I also wondered if my constructs were linked to me somehow as I can control what they do, although they do seem to have a little bit of autonomy. Like the Hello Kitty I summoned earlier for Jade. I just wanted to make it act affectionate towards her and as soon as I summoned it..."
"It came running to me and jumped in my arms hugging me and snuggling. It as the cutest thing ever." Jade said finishing what I was trying to say. "I wonder if a 30 feet tall one would look as cute." She added looking upward and had this odd dreamy look on her face. "Maybe she could dance too."
"And make everyone think we just summoned Gozer? Are you crazy?" Asked Hank.
"Hank, do you really need to ask that?" Ayla asked him and he just looked back at her for a few seconds before his face made a 'Oh yeah' kind of look.
"Can you make something for us to see?" Nikki asked me.
"What do you want me to do?"
"How about a bunny? MJ asked. "I think it would be cute."
"Seriously? A bunny?" Billie asked. "Why not something like a sword or a light saber?"
"A pink light saber?" Asked Chou.
"If whatshisname could get a purple one, why not pink?" said Nikki.
I decided to do something a little bit different I made the light saber handle and threw it to Ayla. I also made a bunny that hopped towards Nikki who picked it up.
"Awww that is so cute." Jade exclaimed. "I bet Bunny would go nuts over it."
"Would I go nuts over what?" I heard a voice say. I turned around and saw a blond bombshell walking our way.
"Bunny! You gotta meet the new girls and look at what your girlfriend is holding." Jade said excitedly.
"What is she holding?" She asked and took a look at Nikki's lap. "Oh my gosh! Is that a pink bunny? It is so cute! Where did you get it? Can I hold it?" She said sounding even more excited than Jade.
"Bunny, these are Melody and MJ." Jade introduced us after Bunny got the bunny from Nikki and was petting it. "Melody is the one that made the bunny appear with her powers.
Ayla at that point figured out the handle and turned on the light saber. It grew out from the handle just like the ones from the movies and it even did the sound effects and she started to move it around.
"Nice to meet you, did you really make this bunny? How does it work? It looks so real. And why is Ayla waving a pink light saber around?"
"Mel is just showing off her powers." MJ said. "I'm MJ. It’s nice to meet you."
"I'm not showing off. I was asked to make them." I complained.
"But did you have to make a working light saber? Or a bunny that looks and acts alive?" She replied.
"No, but that's how my powers work. I imagine what I want to appear and it does. I don't know why the bunny acts just like one. I just wanted it to hop to Nikki and nothing else. I admit I was showings off with the light saber though."
"Wait, are you the pink lantern I just heard the others talking about?" Bunny asked me.
"What? They are already talking about me? Dammit I just feel like I chose a code name for nothing. Everyone will call me pink lantern."
"What's your codename? Asked Jade. "Mine is Generator and here we have Tennyo, Phase, Lancer, Bladedancer, Chaka, Fey and Bugs." She said pointing at at Billie, Ayla, Hank, Chou, Tonni, Nikki and Bunny.
"Mine is Mirage Rose and MJ's is... MJ, you never told me your codename."
"You never asked. My codename is Sparxtech."
"You used your last name as part of your codename?
"Sure, why not? Who would ever think that my last name is Sparx anyway? Also I couldn't think of anything better and it suits me. Heck, my last name already sounds like a codename."
"Are you sure this is just an illusion?" Ayla asked me after giving me the handle back. I just made it disappear from my hand.
"At least that's what the doctor that made my powers tests told me."
"It didn't feel like an illusion. Even with the TK field it wouldn't have weight as illusions doesn't have mass."
"What? I didn't know my constructs had weight."
"Can I take a look at the bunny again, Bunny? " Asked Nikki extending her hands to get the bunny.
Reluctantly, Bunny gave it to Nikki with a sad look who then started to exam it.
"Hmmm... This is odd." She said.
"What?" I exclaimed.
"This construct does have a TK field, but it isn't embedded, it's coating it." She said.
"Like mine?" Asked Hank.
"It seems so." Answered Nikki.
"What is the odd thing?" I asked.
"It's the magical signatures of the construct. It doesn't look like an Illusion. It resembles... No! It can't be right. The magic energies in this isn't..."
"Is there something wrong with it?" I asked worried.
"No. It just shouldn't be possible. But this... Shit, I have no idea." She sounded frustrated.
"What is Ungabunga saying about it?" Toni asked her.
"Ungabunga?" MJ and I asked together.
"How many times did I tell you to call her that? Her name is Aunghadhail." Nikki admonished her friend. "Aunghadhail is my other self. She is a Sidhe Queen and she isn't saying anything. There is something about this construct that disturbed her."
"Are you an avatar too?" I asked.
"Not exactly, it's complicated." She said.
"What do you meant about my constructs not looking like an illusion?"
"I'm not sure. It just didn’t feel or looked like an illusion to my eyes."
"And if she says it isn't an illusion she is probably right." Ayla added.
"Just what I needed, another mystery." I said frustrated. "First the thing with my blood, now this."
"What is wrong with your blood?" Asked Jade.
"Nothing, other than disappearing whenever it leaves my body. Apparently there is some sort of magic working there." I said.
"And you don't know where it comes from?" Nikki asked.
"I have no idea. That's the main mystery." I said frustrated. "Although it is convenient with my regen, but I can't understand why or how it happened."
"Are you a regen too? That's so cool, I'm one too. What level are you?"
"I'm not sure. The doctor classified as level 4 but thought it could be higher as there was no way to safely test for higher levels. It seems he was right though." I said and for some reason I had to sit down and started to shake. MJ sat beside me and enveloped me in a comforting embrace.
"Oh gosh. Did something happen? Is it why you came here now?" Jade asked looking worried.
"She was attacked last night. Six guys wearing power armors dropped on them. She was able to fight them off, but got the left leg blown at some point." MJ told them. "She woke up this morning in the hospital with her leg fully healed. "
"Got her leg blown off and she is already walking? How long did it take to heal?" Asked Ayla.
"According to the doctors, about 30 minutes after she got there she was fully healed. It took the ambulance 10 minutes to get to the hospitals and she was probably shot about 5 or so minutes before? I'd say somewhere between 45 to 50 minutes?" Answered MJ.
"That is impressive. I would think high 5 or maybe even 6." Ayla said.
"Definitely a 6. I'm a regen 5 and takes me about a day or so to fully re grow a limb. One-sama is a regen 7. It takes her no time at all.
"One-sama?" I asked.
"That would be me. Jade insists on calling me that." Said Billie.
"I thought regenerators were rare." I said.
"They are." Chou said.
"Wait a minute, did you two had regrown limbs too?" I asked Billie and Jade.
"Yeah." Billie answered. "A couple times." And shrugged her shoulders.
"Me too, it's no biggie." Jade added.
"Was that before or after coming to Whateley?"
"After." They said together.
"Oh great. I don’t feel so safe anymore. What about you, MJ?" I looked at MJ and she looked a little pale. She just shook her head without saying a word.
"Hey it didn’t happen on campus, you know." Jade said.
"Oh yeah, in here people tried to kill us a just a few times." added Toni.
"Stop scaring them." Nikki said.
"We better go to Dunn Hall quickly there will be no good food left." Hank said after looking at his watch. I think he was trying to change the subject.
"What time is it?" Billie asked and then looked at her watch. "Shit, we gotta go now." She said and flew away followed closely by Hank.
Maybe not.
"I guess we should go to before those two eat all the good stuff." Toni said. "Are you coming?"
"Sure, I'm starving." MJ said.
"Yeah, so am I." I added.
"Like they could cook a half decent meal using the Dunn Hall kitchen. I miss Crystal Hall." Ayla said.
"Don't mind him. He is such a snob when it comes about food." Toni told us.
"Ayla is a guy?" I asked Toni.
"Yep. He has a weird BIT thing going on. Looks like a girl but still have a massive tool. You should see the tent on his towel in the morning after he peeks at all the hotties leaving the showers. Oh, and you gotta try the shower heads special setting. You are going to love it. Trust me. Just make sure you are alone in the bathroom."
What does she mean about that? Wait... Ayla is a guy and showers in the girls bathroom? That makes no sense.
"Is that a Velociraptor?" I asked after seeing what looked like a dinosaur wearing shorts and a t-shirt carrying a tray full of meat.
"That's Razorback. He is a sweetie." Jade said.
"He is a very nice guy." Added Nikki.
"And what the heck is that?" I asked and averted my eyes before I threw up at the most horrifying sigh of my life, a pudgy and apparently blind black kid wearing an outfit that defies explanation. How can ordinary pieces of clothing become such a nauseating sight when combined like that?
"That's Jericho. He has the most nauseating sense of style ever. I swear he does that on purpose." Toni said.
"You kinda learn to almost ignore that effect after a while as long you don’t look directly at the clothes." Jade piped in.
The school cafeteria was an interesting sight you could see all kinds of people around. I saw from some exemplars that can put most Hollywood stars to shame to some severe GSD cases, like the velociraptor from before, sorry, Razorback. Hey, is that a cat girl? Those cat ears are so cute. Cute? What the hell am I thinking? Wow, did I just see a Naga? Now that is cool.
It wasn't overly crowded, but probably it was because it was Sunday. Still there were a lot of people there and the amount of food available was staggering. I guess there are a lot of bricks and energizers around here.
I was feeling a little uncomfortable at the food line because I kept noticing people looking at our direction and there were some whispering around.
There were a lot of choices of plates, a much bigger selection than in my old school. I think I got a little of almost everything there. I couldn't decide what to eat okay? And most things looked too good to pass. I do need to come back for dessert the chocolate pudding looks so good.
The food was very good, way better than in my old school, but Ayla did find something to complain about even though she got something special from the cafeteria. I though I ate a lot, but Billie? OMG! I've never seen someone to eat as much as her. I swear she was using the tray as a plate.
We were talking during lunch when I saw a girl, carrying a tray of food get tripped by something and instinctively I reached out to her, making a hand appear, stopping her from falling and another two got the tray. Other than some spilled liquids the food was intact.
"Are you okay?" I asked
"Yes, thank you." She said and I let the hands give her tray back to her.
"That was a nice trick." She said.
"Thanks."
"I'm Lightweight, by the way."
Seeing that she introduced herself using her codename I decided to use mine too. "I'm Mirage Rose."
She thanked me again and went her way. That's when I heard a voice say.
"Didn't I tell you? We have a pink lantern on campus."
"Where do you think she keeps her lantern?" Another one asked.
"Who cares? She is hot." Someone else said.
Now I must confess I did something that probably wasn't the smartest thing to do. In my nervousness I raised my pink field and flew off, fleeing the cafeteria.
Dammit. Why can't I have a little bit of luck?
"Are you okay?" I heard someone say and to my surprise it was Billie standing at the door.
"Yeah, I guess so." I said. "Want to come in?"
"Thanks." She said coming in and sitting in mid air. "You are having problems with the pink lantern thing, aren't you?"
"It is so frustrating. You have no idea what it is like to be like a fictional character." I told her.
"Are you kidding me? If there is someone that knows what it is like, it's me."
"What do you mean?"
"Don't I look familiar to you?"
"Nope, not really."
"Don't you watch anime?"
"I never was a big fan, why?"
"You know, it is kind of refreshing for someone to see me for me. Believe me when I say I know how you feel like. You'll probably have as much trouble from the fan-boys as I." She said with a grimace. "I also know how it is to have your gender changed so quickly. Mine was almost instantaneous I think. One minute I was burning and the next I woke up completely female in a hospital."
"Was it difficult? To adjust to being a girl?"
"It is hard to say. It was strange at first, but after some time it felt natural. You don't really think about it. In the end it isn't that much different. You can still do everything you did as a guy."
"Except peeing standing up." I said.
"Who said you can't?"
"But if I tried to, it would make a mess."
"Exactly, but you still can. And seriously, you got some cool powers and who cares it makes you look like a pink lantern, who cares? You could even use it to your advantage."
"How?"
"I have no idea, but I'm sure you'll figure something out."
"Maybe. I just wish everything wasn't so pink you know. I mean pink powers, pink hair, pink eyebrows, pink eyes. These is such thing called too much pink and I'm it."
"At least it looks good on you. If you were still a guy, it would look weird."
"That is so true. I almost got beat up when I manifested because my eyes turned pink and an asshole felt his masculinity threatened by it."
"And what happened to him?"
"I wasn't paying attention but I think he got a pink right hook that sent him flying a few feet."
MJ arrived at our room a few minutes later and sat beside me.
"How are you feeling?" She asked.
"A little better. Billie talked to me a bit and cheered me up."
"The blue haired girl?"
"Yes, that's the one. She is quite nice and she seems to know what I'm going through. She said she had some trouble with the fan-boys here." I said. "So how bad is it?"
"How bad is what?"
"Don't play coy with me. You know what I'm talking about."
"Oh. The cafeteria thing. Actually it wasn't so bad. A few students got excited and I heard a group of boys arguing about the existence or not of a pink lantern cop and a boy here at Poe actually asked me if you were recruiting."
"Oh boy, just what I needed."
During the afternoon, we had to go to the administration building to get our student IDs and our school laptop computers. I can say that this is the first time I ever see something like that happening. We were also told to format them and reinstall everything as the previous user might have left some surprise to the next one as a prank and it seems it is a regular thing if they are requesting us to do that.
So that’s what we did, we went to our room and started to work on the computer. Actually MJ did all the work as she is the computer expert between the two of us. After the computers were ready we connected them to the school Wi-Fi network and configured our email accounts.
As soon as I opened my email I saw a message from my sister saying she found a website that would cheer me up.
I don’t know if I laugh or cry because the website was hilarious and disturbing at the same time
If you are curious about the website, here it is: www.kittyhell.com, but be advised. It can’t be unseen.
MJ saying how cute the Hello Kitty items were and was gushing all over them, I on the other hand was reading about the guy’s misfortune and laughed like there was no tomorrow.
My laughs attracted Billie’s attention that came in and started to read the guy’s posts and was laughing with me when Jade popped in.
“What are you guys laughing so much about?” She asked and looked at the monitor screen. “Oh my gosh! Is that a Hello Kitty Ferrari? That is so cute.”
“That is nothing, take a look at this.” MJ told her and showed her screen.
“A Hello Kitty bra? I so want one. That is the cutest thing ever.”
“I know, I found the website that is selling it and ordered a few pairs for me and Mel. They are going to look so sexy on us.” MJ said proudly.
I’m so going to kill my sister next time I see her.
Hi everyone. You know the drill, right? Comment, press the kudos button, blah blah blah blah.
Seriously, I love to hear your opinions. Even if I don't answer every single one of the comments I DO read them all and they CAN give me ideas for the story too, so they DO have an impact of how the story develops. It might also keep me from going into a serious case of writer’s block.
Hugs, Andrea.
We went to the school store and got most of the items in our list. School supplies, food, toiletries, food, bed sheets, food, a couple uniforms each so we could hang on for a little while as Ayla said we should get uniforms at Rogers' Fabric Boutique as the uniforms and clothes sold by Cecilia Rogers were the best, and damage resistant. We decided to go there the first opportunity and MJ actually said it will be fun. Oh, did I mentioned we got some food too?
We had an early dinner at high as we were both too tired to do much as it was a long day and we decided to go to bed early. Tomorrow was going to be a busy day. We had to meet our Student Advisers first thing in the morning so we could choose the subjects we will enroll. I was supposed to see Dr. Bellows as my advisor, but I got a message from administration that I should go talk to Circe instead. I wonder why she chose that particular codename.
We decided to take a shower before bed and when we got to the bathroom, it was empty. I wondered what Tonni meant about a special setting for the shower heads and decided to try it out.
Damn! What can I say about the shower heads? It was mind blowing. I never knew water jets could do something like that. My legs still feel like jelly and I swear I saw fireworks. MJ tried it too and her face had the same look as mine. Now I understand the word afterglow.
We were changing for bed when I noticed that the only thing I had to wear was that sickly cute HK pajamas. I knew I forgot to buy something at the store. With a sigh I put it on and MJ commented how cute I looked in a pink HK pajama. I know it is cute and comfortable and all but that makes me feel uneasy. I feel like every time I put on something cute one more piece of my former masculinity is stripped away from me.
Sleep didn't come easy as it started to hit me that basically this is home now for most of the year. MJ was having similar trouble until she climbed down her bunk bed and laid down on mine with me, snuggling close and spooning with me. After that we fell asleep in no time.
Monday February 18, 2007
I woke up at 7:00 am by MJ screaming and my alarm clock was playing the most horrendous Brass Monkey song. I quickly turned it off as MJ was trying to calm down.
"What the heck was that?" She exclaimed.
"A band called Brass Monkey."
"How can you listen to that... that monstrosity?"
"I don't. That's the only thing that works for me as an alarm in the mornings."
"You are not going to keep using that... that... stuff as an alarm. I almost had a heart attack."
"And how am I supposed to wake up in the mornings?"
"I could wake you up doing this." She said and kissed me passionately.
"I... guess... that... would work." I said still breathing heavily after our lips parted.
"As long you don't put that monstrosity on I'll keep waking you up in the morning."
"Promise?"
We went to the bathroom and there were already a line to use the showers.
"Good morning." I heard someone say behind us. I turned around to see Nikki and Chou walking in.
"Good morning." MJ and I said back to them.
"Is it like this every morning?" I asked them.
"The line? Pretty much." Chou said.
"How was your first night at Whateley?" Nikki asked.
"It was hard to sleep at first. But after MJ decided to snuggle with me I slept like a baby."
"Me too, until I woke up to the most horrifying alarm clock ever."
"It can't be worse than Ayla's Brass Monkey music in her alarm clock." Chou said.
"That's exactly what it was." MJ said.
"Finally someone with good taste in music." Ayla said leaving the shower with a tower wrapped around his torso. "I am pleasantly surprised, Mel. It was time for someone else around here recognize their musical talent."
"Ayla, I'm sorry to tell you this, but I actually can't stand them. I use their music in my alarm clock because it is the only thing that worked until now." I told him.
"Oh." It was all he said with a look of disappointment on his face and moved to a sink to brush his teeth.
After I took my shower a few minutes later Ayla was still in front of the sink.
I was drying myself and asked Tonni that was waiting in line. "Good morning, Tonni. Does Ayla always take that long to brush his teeth?"
"Hi Mel. Nah, he isn't brushing his teeth. He thinks he is being discreet but he is checking all the hotties around. Not that many of us care around here as the majority of the girls here are gay and do check each other out, but more discreetly."
"Oh, I see. By the way if Ayla is still a guy, why does he showers in the girls bathroom?"
"Can you imagine someone with that body in the men's room?" Nikki asked me as she left the shower. Gosh I thought she was beautiful before but nude and wet, she is just... just breathtaking.
"Y...you got a point."
"Also nobody wants to hear a bunch of Nancy boys having a fit, do we?" I heard someone say.
"He also just looks, It's not like most of us don't check out each other here. And he is more discreet than some of our more aggressive lesbians." Another girl said.
"I wouldn't mind to find out what that towel is hiding. That is so hot. I'm so jealous of his girlfriend." The first girl said.
At that point, Ayla seemed very uncomfortable and squirming. I swear I could see a tent on his towel. Oh my that’s big.
We went back to our room, changed into our new uniforms and went to get some breakfast. We decided to go by ourselves because even though the guys were great, we didn't want to intrude too much and we were in a bit of a hurry. The breakfast selection was enormous and a got a bunch of fruit salad, a few pancakes (that I covered with a lot of maple syrup) and a bow full of frosted flakes and drowned them in chocolate milk. Nothing like a sugar rich breakfast.
MJ's breakfast was somewhat different from mine. She got a plate full of bacon, one full of scrambled eggs and one with half dozen pancakes with a chocolate topping. How did I miss the chocolate topping? She also got a glass of water to drink.
"Why water?" I asked her.
"A girl have to watch her figure, you know." She said and giggled. "Actually it is for between the salty and the sweet plates. I drink a glass of water to help clean the palate so I can taste the food better without mixing up the flavors. I'm not too fond of the salty and sweet mixture."
"Oh, I see."
We were eating our breakfast when we saw Billie walking past with what looked like 5 serving trays overflowing with food. How can she carry all that without dropping anything I have no idea.
"Hey guys. Why didn't you wait and had breakfast with us?" Jade came to us and asked.
"Sorry, we were in a hurry this morning and we didn't want to intrude."
"No worries about that. You are welcome whenever you want, okay?" She told us.
"Thanks, Jade." We said.
"MJ, I wanted to ask you something. I wanted to get my boyfriend a gift and I was wondering if you think some HK boxers would be a good choice."
"Do you really have to ask that?" I asked Jade thinking no way a guy would want to get that as a gift.
"Of course it would. Just make sure you get him black ones. Those would look sexy in a guy."
Okay, did I just get transported to some sort of wicked parallel universe? Don't they have an ounce of common sense? I feel sorry for the guy. Oh well it could be worse, at least isn't for me.
"You won't believe what I found on the net last night. It's the cutest thing ever. I had to order some for Mel and I." MJ said and I had a feeling of dread.
"Oh, do tell. What is it?" Jade said enthusiastically.
"Hello Kitty tampons, and they come with the cutest bow at the end of the string." She said proudly.
NOOOOOO!!!!
After breakfast, still in shock at those disturbing news. We split to go to our respective appointments. I was walking towards Kirby Hall when suddenly my path was blocked by two boys.
"Good morning WARS fans, here is your host Peeper talking, and this morning we have here the hottest new arrival, the incredibly hot Pink Lantern and I, your host will tell you everything about her. Tell me pink hotness, what made you choose such....eeeek."
I'm sorry but I had to give the guy a atomic wedgie using my powers to make a hand pull his underwear up. That guy was so annoying and sounded like a total pervert. I felt like he could see through my clothes the way he was looking at me and that made me even madder than I already was.
I left him curled up on the floor, cupping his family jewels and yelling at the boy that was with him and went my way without saying a single word. At least I did vent my frustration a little.
I got to Kirby Hall and went to the Mystic Arts department and looked at the map to find where Circe's office was. Arriving at her office I checked my watch and was right on time so I knocked on the door and it opened by itself.
"Please, come in." I heard a voice say from inside.
I went inside and saw a woman with Greek features and black hair. "Good morning." I said nervously.
"Good morning. I assume you are Mirage Rose?" She asked me.
"Oh, sorry. Yes, I'm Mirage Rose, but you can call me Melody.
"It's a pleasure to meet you Melody. I am Circe but you probably already know that, and yes I am that Circe."
"But that would mean you're..."
"Old? You could say that I lived a very long life. I bet I look good for my age."
"Y... yes you do."
"There is no need to be nervous, I won't hurt you."
"I'm sorry, it's just that I never met a legend before."
"Just don't worry about it. You must be wondering why I asked you here. I have to say that you picked my interest. Fey came to see me yesterday and told me what she saw. Whatever it was frustrated her and disturbed Aunghadhail."
"I have no idea why. All she did was to examine one of my constructs."
"I believe it was something in it's nature that did it."
"What could it be?"
"That's what you are here for. To find out the nature of your constructs."
"I would like to cast a spell on you. It's a scan spell that will be able to tell me more about your mutation."
"Nothing, but if you give me your consent it will work better."
"Sure, you can do it." I said and she started to chant something. When she finished I didn't feel anything nor saw anything.
"This is interesting. Would you mind to summon one of your constructs?"
"Do you want a regular one or one controlled by Sue?"
"Your avatar spirit? That would be interesting. Could you do one controlled by her and a copy of that one?"
"I guess so, but only one would be controlled by her."
"That's exactly what I am looking for."
I did so and soon there was two pixies flying in the room.
"Hi. It is so cool to meet a legend." Sue said as she flew to Circe. The other one... well she flew to me, landed on my shoulder and gave me a kiss on the cheek before giggling. Talk about embarrassing.
"It is nice to meet you too Sue. Fascinating. In all my years and this is the first time I see an avatar spirit to manifest physically in such fashion." She said and looked at sue for a few moments.
"I can see that the construct is hosting her consciousness but that the actual spirit is still within you."
"Is that good?"
"It is. It means that not even the most powerful avatar could steal her away using the construct."
"Why would anyone want to steal a spirit from another avatar?"
"For power of course."
"I'm glad that it can't be done then. I'm happy where I am and I would hate to not be able to come out anymore if it wasn't safe." Sue said.
"What if there was a way for you to leave Melody and move on? Would you do it?" Circe asked her and I was shocked by it. I don't know why but the idea of losing her now feels me with dread.
"No way. I love her and want to stay here. She became like a sister to me." Sue said with conviction.
"That's good. With both of your reactions I can see you two bonded deeply."
"What does that mean?" I asked.
"It means that over time the bond will only grow stronger and the stronger it is the harder it is for the two of you to be forcefully separated."
"That's good, isn't it?"
"Yes it is. I would like to take a look at the other pixie now, if you don’t mind."
"Sure." I told her.
"Pixie? Could you go to Circe and let her look at you?" Why I asked her, I have no idea.
"Do I have to? I like it here, it's comfy." She told me. Is that weird or what?
"Yes you do." I told her.
"Okay." She said with a pout and flew to Circe, landing on her stretched hand.
"Now this is fascinating." She said. "Do you have any idea what your constructs are?" Asking after examining the pixie for a few minutes.
"I thought they were illusions, but after what Nikki said I have no idea anymore."
"No, they are not illusions. What probably confused the person that did your powers testing is the Telekinetic Field on them, partially masking their magical signatures. I can see why Fey was so frustrated."
"What are they?"
"Did you notice how life like your constructs act? It is because they are real. They are structured magical constructs. They are similar to hobgoblins in nature but in a structured form and intentional."
"Hobgoblins? What are those?"
"Wild coalesced magic. They can happen when manipulating raw magical energies during a spell that is interrupted. They are out of control small magical beings.”
"And my constructs are similar to them? Is that what frustrated Nikki and disturbed Aunghadhail?"
"That's what frustrated her, she saw the resemblance but didn't make the connection. What disturbed Aunghadhail was something to do with the magical signature itself from what I can see."
"What about it? Why would it disturb her?"
"What do you know about magical signatures?"
"Just what I heard about, like every magic user has his or hers own signature, like a fingerprint?"
"That's true, but also you can determine the species or race of the user too. There are similarities between users from the same species."
"And that's what disturbed her? Why?"
"The same reason it disturbs me. Your constructs magical signatures shouldn't be possible."
"I don't understand."
"Your signature isn't completely human. It is part human and part something else. Something that shouldn't be possible to exist. Considering that Sue is a human spirit, it most certainly didn't come from her and that raises other questions."
"Which questions?"
"The source of such signature. It makes me believe that maybe Sue isn't the only spirit you are hosting."
"Sue? Do you have any idea about what is she talking about?"
"I guess so."
"Do you care to elaborate?" Asked Circe.
"I'm not sure, but I felt someone else within you when we first bonded."
"Why didn't you tell me?" I asked her.
"You didn't ask? Seriously, I forgot all about that when we started to talk. Don't get mad at me okay?" She said looking sad.
"I'm sorry Sue. I'm not mad, just surprised." I told her calmly.
"Do you think you can contact it?" Circe asked.
"I don't know, but I can try."
"That's all I ask." Circe told me.
'There is no need to try. I am here.' A soft, feminine voice said.
'Who are you?'
'I am an impossibility, an aberration, something that should never have existed.'
'What makes you say that?'
'Because that's why I was killed. Because I was different, an aberration that would destroy the purity of the Sidhe race.'
'That is horrible. It sound like something the Nazi would have said.'
'For many of the Sidhe, humans are still considered inferior. Bellow them.'
'Do you think you could come out like Sue and talk to us? I think Circe would like to meet you and it would be more comfortable.
'If you insist.'
After I got her to send me a mental picture of how she looked like, I made her a pixie sized body. She was very pretty, She had long hair with gentle waves like mine, had fine, delicate features and her ears were slightly pointy. Other than the ears, she looked mostly human, an unearthly beautiful woman nonetheless.
"What is your name" I asked her.
"My name was Laura Downing."
"Laura doesn't sound like a Sidhe name." Sue said.
"It isn't. My father was Sidhe, my mother was human. When my father fell in love with my mother, he was banished from his Clan. They let him go because Humans and Sidhe can't procreate with each other. What no one expected was that my mother to be a what today would be called a mutant. She was a powerful sorceress and a probability warper. Her desire to have a child was so strong that she somehow was able subconsciously use her power on herself and thus I was conceived."
"It sounds romantic. Your mother must have loved you very much." Sue said.
"She did. But her pregnancy was the beginning of her nightmare."
"Somehow the others found out I assume." Circe said.
"They did. When my mother told my father she was pregnant he accused her from being unfaithful and left her. A few months later a woman from his clan went to visit my mother and after examining her, she tried to kill my mother. It seems my father went back to them and told about my mother supposed infidelity and her pregnancy and the leaders decided to investigate and if my mother was indeed pregnant from my father she was to be killed. Fortunately my mother was able to escape the attempt on her life and ran away. She kept living on the run, hiding from them."
"Talk about a dream turning into a nightmare. What about your father? Didn't he try to save your mother?" Sue asked.
"No. He betrayed my mother. My entire life we spent on the run. It was hard because of my unique appearance as we always had to keep my ears hidden. When I reached puberty my own mutation kicked in as did my Sidhe heritage. My eyes and hair turned pink and I could summon pink magical constructs. At that time my father found us. He said he had been looking for us for years and that he left the clan for good and my mother ended up accepting him back. Only a few months later he led us into a trap and my mother fought valiantly to protect me but she was mortally wounded during the fight. The last thing she did was to cast a spell that killed herself and the attackers. I could only watch at a distance as my own father stabbed my mother, trying to stop her from casting the spell."
"Oh gosh, that was terrible." I said.
"After that I spent over a hundred years running from them and ended up in the US after the civil war. For a few years I managed to leave a peaceful life as a seamstress in New York until I was found again. I was captured and tortured for months. They tried to use blood magic to control me and my constructs but my blood, hair and skin samples would all vanish. My mother used a strong magic, that she spent years developing, and cast on me when I was 7. Somehow it seems to still be active."
"When they discovered that using magic they wouldn't be able to control me, they kept torturing me, trying to break my will. They almost succeeded but in the end I decided to kill myself. They used cold iron shackles to keep me bind, but unlike them, my powers weren't completely negated although they were substantially reduced. I managed to create a bubble around my heart, and for all purposes severing it. I was losing consciousness and thinking that was that I was finally going to see my mother again when the bastards found me and banished my soul. For a long time I was in a dark place where there was nothing. I was completely alone for the longest time in the dark until one day a small spot of light appeared. That light was you, Melody. Somehow your soul reached me and then I was inside of you. At first I felt the same warmth as I used to feel when I was in my mother's arms. At that point you were starting to manifest as a mutant and the more you changed, the more shocked I got. I learned with you about Mutants, BITs and other things. It seems my eyes and hair ended up getting into your BIT, but other than that, you look exactly like a younger version of my mother."
"Is that why you didn't contact me until now?"
"What I was supposed to say? Hey, I think you are the reincarnation of my long dead mother? I was afraid of you rejecting me, so I decided to stay silent."
"I'm not sure about your mother part, we are together in this. Why would you think I would reject you?"
"Because of the pink hair, eyes and constructs. You're always complaining about them."
"I have no idea what to think about right now. It has been a shocking day and it isn't even 10 in the morning yet."
"I think we should talk again another time." Circe said. "I think we found out more than we hoped today."
"Thank you, Circe." I said.
"However we need to discuss your courses. I have a few suggestions of a course work for you." She said and passed me a piece of paper.
"Introduction to Magic Arts? Powers Theory? Powers Lab? Basic Martial Arts? Avatars I? Flight � These subjects make Algebra, American History, French and English Composition seem out of place."
I was told that the school still had to teach some of the regular curriculum and although I was
Technically a sophomore, I was enrolled as a freshman in Whateley so I had more space for some of the non regular high school classes. Dammit, does it mean I just got myself another year in high school?
I also had to choose the time for my Flight I class, either starting at 5:45 am or 3:45 pm weekdays. The choice was clear, I got the afternoon classes. MJ would kill me twice if I had to use my alarm clock and wake her up before 6.
After I left Circe's office I decided to go to my room and see if MJ was there yet. Sue and Laura were both seated on my shoulders and I could swear I heard some students nervously saying something about shoulder angels as I was waking. Why would anyone be nervous about shoulder angels?
I got to my room and MJ jumped in excitement when she saw me.
"Mel! This place is great. I got the coolest classes... Am I imagining things or there is one too many pixies with you?"
"Yeah, MJ I want you to meet Laura. She is my other avatar spirit."
"I didn't know you had two. I though Sue was the only one."
"So did I. Laura, why don't you introduce yourself?"
"Okay, mom. Hi, I'm Laura. I hope we can be friends." Shit I didn't expect that.
"Mom?" MJ asked.
"It's a long story, but she thinks I am the reincarnation of her long dead mother."
"But you are. You have her warmth and you look just like her. Your spirit feels just like hers and you were able to reach me. You even got her name."
"But my mother was the one that gave it to me." I protested.
"So did her mother. You just have a face that screams Melody."
"I have to agree with her, Mel." MJ said.
"I do too." Sue piped in.
"You are my mother and I know it." Laura said and hugged my neck. "And I'm so happy that you didn't reject me."
Her hug made me feel good, I could feel a warmth filling my whole being. I can't really explain it. What if she is right? What if I really am who she think I am?
"Awww. Isn't that sweet?" MJ said.
"They look so cute together." Sue added.
I could only sigh in defeat. In less than a week I managed to get my gender changed, got cool powers, a girlfriend, a girly girl spirit living inside of me and now I found out I am probably the reincarnation of the mother of a halfbreed spirit that is also inside of me.
What did I get myself into? Is my life going to be always this crazy?
At least now I know where all the pink came from. And you know what? I hate to admit it, but I'm starting to like it.
Hi everyone. You know the drill, right? Comment, press the kudos button, blah blah blah blah.
Seriously, I love to hear your opinions. Even if I don't answer every single one of the comments I DO read them all and I want to hear what you thought about this silly tale of mine. Don't let the 'The End' there fool you. Mel's story is just starting and will continue on Book Two.
Hugs everyone,
Andrea.
As usual my day starts with the alarm ringing and of course it means it’s another school day. I sigh and get up to get ready for another crappy day.
You must be thinking I hate school right now, actually I love to learn, I am a straight A student and a bookworm, the problem is that I’m a social outcast, ignored by most and bullied by some. I can’t seem to fit in anywhere, even with the nerds, though they are considered social outcasts by most. They get along fine among themselves, I on the other hand am always alone. Being small doesn’t help either, I am 16 years old, a high school junior and just about 5’4”. All of the guys and most of the girls are taller than I am.
After the shower, I dried myself and looked closely at my face reflected by the mirror looking for any sign of facial hair and like always, I find nothing. It kind of became a habit of mine. That’s another thing that makes me the laughing stock among the boys at my school, all of them are already shaving daily and me, nothing, no bulking up, no shaving and my voice hasn’t cracked yet, that and the damn incident last year.
I wrapped my towel around my waist and went to my room to change. Like always, I put on a baggy t-shirt and a pair of jeans. No I didn’t care much about my appearance and why should I? No one would talk to me anyway.
I walked downstairs and my mother was setting up the breakfast table. “Good morning, sweetheart. Did you sleep well?” she asked me.
“Fine” I grunted
“Rough night?” She asked me.
“Weird dreams.” I said. It is true, lately I been having strange dreams, but I can’t remember them when I wake up, just a feeling that I had strange dreams.
I picked up a slice of toast with peanut butter and a glass of orange juice for my breakfast. “You need to eat more than that.” My mother admonished me.
“I’m not very hungry mom.”
“I still think you should eat more, you are too skinny.”
“Mooom!”
“I know, I know. But I do worry about you.” She said.
“I have to go, mom. See you tonight.” I said, giving her a peck on the cheek.
“Have a nice day at school, sweety.”
“Byeee!”
It was a pleasant day, and I started to walk towards the school like I do every day, (weather permitting) after all I live just under a mile away.
There was a nice breeze and just a couple small white clouds in the sky ‘It’s a shame to spend such a nice day inside a classroom.’ I thought.
Walking along lost in thought, I suddenly bumped into something soft and fell down. I looked up and that ‘something’ was the most beautiful girl I’d ever seen. Looking at her I completely forgot about my compromising position, completely mesmerised by the beauty in front of me.
“Hey, are you okay?” She asked me.
“Huh?”
“I asked if you are okay.”
“I....I guess so.” I said, trying to get up.
“Here let me help you.” She said, while extending her hand to me.
I took it and she helped me up. “T... thanks” I murmured.
“You're welcome.”
“Sorry for bumping into you. I was distracted.” I said.
“Don’t worry about it, I wasn’t paying attention either.” she said and giggled. “My name is Jessica by the way, what’s yours?”
“S.. Sam.”
“Nice to meet you Sam. Are you walking to school too?”
“Yes, I’m a high school junior.”
“Kewl, I’m a junior too, maybe we will end up in the same classroom. I just moved into town so I don’t know anyone yet. Today it’s my first day at school.”
“I’m pretty sure you’ll have lots of friends soon.”
“Want to walk together to school?” She asked with pleading eyes.
“Sure, I'd like the company.” I said. ‘Too bad it will probably be the last time too. After today she will probably ignore me like the rest of them.’
“I hope you don’t think I’m strange asking you this, but aren’t you a little young to be a junior?”
“I am 16 years old.” I said and sighed again
“Really? I thought you didn’t look older than 13, 14 tops.”
“I keep getting that, it’s annoying sometimes.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t want to upset you.” She said dejectedly.
“Don’t worry, it happens to me all the time, and it won’t be the last I’m sure.”
“A late bloomer?”
“I guess.” I said shrugging.
A few minutes later we were getting close to the school building and Jessica said. “It was nice to have bumped into you, Sam. I feel like I just made my very first friend here.”
Hearing that my eyes started to water, Its been a long time since anyone called himself or herself my friend. “Thanks for saying that Jess, but I don’t think you’ll want to be my friend when the school day is over.”
“Why wouldn’t I want to be your friend?” she asked me confused.
“You’ll see.” It’s all I said.
“I don’t get it. You seem very nice. You are not crazy are you?”
That made me smile a little and I said. “No, I’m not.”
“Why don’t we meet outside after school and walk home together?”
I shrugged and said. “Sure, why not?”
“Great, see you later then.” She said giving me a quick hug and then going inside.
Getting to my locker this morning wasn’t so bad. I was just tripped and had my books dropped on the floor once. Once I locked the door I was suddenly shoved against it and I heard someone say. “Get out of the way, girly-boy.” I just sighed and made my way to homeroom.
I sat down on my usual place in the front of the classroom and waited for the bell to ring. ‘It’s going to be a looooog day.’ I thought to myself
Once the bell rang, Miss Bell, our teacher came inside, did the roll call and said. “Good morning, everyone. Today we have a new student starting at our school, Miss Jessica Ann Campbell. Please make her feel welcome here. Jessica, you can sit behind Stephanie.” She said pointing to the empty seat a few rows behind me.
Jessica looked around before sitting down and our eyes meet. She gave me a smile and sat down. Soon the other girls were chatting with her. ‘That’s it, in a little while she will never speak to me again.’
During the morning I had two other classes with her, I saw her looking at me sometimes but she was always surrounded by the other girls wanting to get to know her.
At lunch as usual I avoided the cafeteria, as I usually ended up with food on my hair or my clothes wet because some jock would ‘accidentally’ drop something liquid all over me.
The afternoon was pretty calm and soon it was time to go home. I decided to not wait for Jessica as she probably won’t appear anyway.
When I got outside, she was already waiting for me. She had a strange look on her face ‘I have a bad feeling about this.’ I thought to myself.
“Hi... Jess.” I said meekly.
“Are you really a boy?”
“What?”
“I thought you were a girl. Why didn't you tell me you were a boy?"
“Why would I need to? I never said I was a girl, and my name is Sam, not exactly girly, is it?”
“I thought it was short for Samantha.” She said.
“See? I told you this morning that before the day was over, you wouldn’t want to be my friend anymore.” I said feeling the tears coming and started to run away.
“Wait.” She said running after me. “I’m sorry. It was thoughtless of me to do that, and I still want to be your friend.”
“Really? Do you still want to be my friend?” I said sobbing.
“Of course I do. Come on let’s go get something to eat, my treat.”
“Okay.” I said meekly.
We walked in silence to a dinner nearby and sat down in a booth, Soon a waitress came by and said. “Good afternoon girls, what can I do for you today?”
“I’ll just want a tuna salad and a diet coke please.” Jess said.
“And you, miss?”
“Huh? The same I guess.” I said deciding to not to correct her and cause her embarrassment.
“Okay, so its 2 tuna salads and 2 diet cokes, right?”
“Right.” we both said at the same time.
After the waitress left, Jess looked at me and said. “The waitress thought you were a girl."
“I noticed.” I said and sighed.
“Why didn’t you say anything?”
“And cause her embarrassment? She would look at me strangely and probably wouldn't be very friendly towards us after that. It happens all the time, i got tired of correcting people.”
“Are you sure you are a boy?” She asked me.
“Yes I’m sure. Do I have to prove it to you?” I asked starting to get angry.
“I’m sorry, It’s just that you look so much like a girl that it’s hard to believe you are a boy.”
“I don't think I started my puberty yet."
“Have you seen a doctor about it? It’s not normal to get to 16 without starting puberty.”
“No I haven’t. Do you think I should?”
“Of course you should. What if there is something wrong with you? The sooner you find out, the sooner you can get it fixed.”
“Now you are starting to worry me.”
“Both my parent’s are doctors, my dad is a GP and my mother is a Pediatrician. If you want you could talk to them first.”
“You think they would talk to me?”
“I don’t see why not.”
“When do you think I should talk to them?”
“My mother must be home already, why not right after we leave here?”
“That soon?”
"No time like the present."
“You are not trying to wind me up, are you?” I asked her.
“Why would you think that?”
“Because I’m not used to people being nice to me, that’s all. I'm used to people ignoring me or trying to beat me up.”
“You are having a hard time, aren’t you.”
At that moment the waitress get back with our orders so I just nodded. We ate in silence because I didn't know what to say. It’s been so long since someone my age treated me like a friend that I just wanted to savour that feeling.
After we finished eating, Jess paid the bill and we walked to her home, once inside, she yelled, “MOM, I’M HOME!” almost making me deaf.
“Hey sweety, how was school today, her mom asked walking out of the kitchen.
“It was great mom, I also made a new friend. Sam, this is my mom. Mom, meet Sam.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you Sam. I hope my daughter has treating you well.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you Dr. Campbell. She has been great to me so far.”
“That’s good to hear, so are you staying for dinner?”
“We just ate a tuna salad, mom.” Jess said.
“Well, dinner will only be served at 7 so there is time till then for you to get hungry. Why don’t you girls go do your homework and I’ll call you when dinner is served.”
“Huh... mom?”
“Yes sweety?”
“Sam is not a girl.”
“What?” She asked and looked at me
“Sam is a boy.”
“Oh I’m so sorry, Sam.” She said to me.
“Actually that’s why I brought him here, mom. He said his puberty didn’t start yet.”
“Is that true?” She asked me.
“Yes ma’am.”
“My daughter made you open up to her, didn’t she?”
“I don’t know how she did it, but she makes you want to trust and talk to her.” I said.
“How old are you Sam?”
“16 and half ma’am.”
“Don’t ma’am me, young man, call me Catherine or Cathy.” She admonished me.
“Okay ma’... I man Cathy.”
“That’s better. Why don’t we call your parents and ask them to come have dinner with us?”
“It’s just me and my mom, my father died when I was 12 in a car accident.”
“I’m sorry, Sam.” Both Jess and her mom said at the same time.
“Don’t worry about that, It was a long time ago.” I said.
"Why don't you two go to Jessica's room and do your homework?"
I gave Cathy my home number we went upstairs while she called my mom from the living room.
A few minutes later she came upstairs and said. “Your mother will be here for dinner, Sam. Rich will be here by then too.”
“Rich?” I asked.
“My father.” Jess told me.
“Oh great, I just met the girl today and she is introducing me to her parents already. if things continue progressing this way I’ll be married by the weekend.” I said trying to look serious and Jess started to laugh, and of course that made me laugh too.
We did finished our homework and Jess went to take a shower and change. I could use one too, but of course I didn’t have a change of clothes. When she came back from the bathroom she was just wearing a pink bathrobe. ‘God she is so beautiful.’
She went to her closet and started to choose her clothes. She picked up a pink tank top and asked me what I thought about it.
Needless to say I was blushing like mad and avoiding to look at her. "I... I think I should go downstairs while you change, Jess. I am a boy, remember?"
She looked at me for a second, blushed and said "Oh, I'm so sorry Sam. I forgot completely."
I shrugged and said "Don't worry, I'm used to it." I said and went downstairs.
I went to the kitchen and asked Cathy if she needed any help. “Do you know how to cook?” She asked me.
“Yes ma’.. I mean Cathy. I often cook at home. I love to cook, It’s something that relaxes me.”
“Okay, then you can help me by chopping the vegetables that are on the table.”
“Yes, ma’am.” I said and did a mock salute.
She just giggled and I went to work on my duty.
A few minutes later Jess came in and started to help too. With everyone helping, cooking became very fun and a pleasant activity, and before we noticed everything was ready and it was almost 7. We set the table want went to the living room wait for the rest to arrive. Like magic, as soon we sat down to relax, Jess’ father arrived and less than a minute later my mom arrived too. Introductions were made and soon we were all having a very nice dinner.
“Everything tastes great tonight Cathy.” Jess' father said.
“I had great help.” She said looking at us.
“I hoped my son didn’t give you any trouble.” My mom said.
“Mooom.”
“Son?” I head him ask.
‘Damn it, not him too?’ I thought to myself.
“I thought Sam was your daughter.” he said.
“Actually hon, that’s why Jess brought Sam here today. She met him when she was going to school today and they are in the same homeroom. She got him to open up to her and found out his puberty didn’t start yet.” Cathy said.
“How the heck she managed to get all that out of the poor boy on the first day?” Dr. Campbell asked impressed.
“What can I say? I have a gift.” Jess simply said like it’s no big deal.
“So, Jess, why did you bring him to us today?” He asked.
“Well, daddy, you know it isn’t normal for someone to not have, like, started their puberty when they were over 16, right?”
“Right.” He said.
“So... Sam is 16 and half years old, but look like he is 13 or 14, maybe even a little younger than that, so I thought you could, like, answer some questions or direct him to someone to check him up.”
“And I invited his mom so she could be aware of what’s happening if she didn’t know already.” Cathy said.
“I had no idea he that it was happening, or maybe should I say not happening? He never said anything to me.” My mother said.
“Mom, you already have a lot to worry about and I didn’t want to worry you.” I said.
“Oh sweetheart, I’ll always worry about you. You are my baby.” She said hugging me.
“Not in front of others mom, please.” I said blushing.
I looked at Jess and she was smiling. ‘At least she isn’t laughing at me.’
After dinner, Dr. Campbell said he wanted to see me at the hospital he worked at 8:00 in the morning for a checkup.
We said our goodbyes and I promised Jess I would call her tomorrow.
Soon we were home and I went upstairs to have a shower and sleep thinking of the appointment tomorrow. It took me a while for me to be able to sleep as I was nervous about the next day's appointment. ‘I hope there is nothing wrong with me, but if there is, I’m sure they will be able to fix it, right?’
Comments are so important to the author that this will be reposted until everyone at BC leaves at least one comment. That is the truth, or my name isn’t Robert Redford.(Although I would much rather be a young Teri Hatcher.)
I woke up before 6:00 the next day, nervous about the upcoming appointment. I kept waking up sweating during the night, and I still couldn't rest. I was too wired to go back to sleep so I went to the bathroom and did my morning routine before changing and going downstairs.
I decided to cook breakfast for Mom this morning, cooking always seems to relax me. I guess it’s because takes my mind of things as I keep my concentration on cooking. I made some french toast, scrambled eggs and a pot of coffee, my mom always liked her coffee black and strong and I mean espresso strong, not the watered version most people seem to like around here. After I set up the table, I went upstairs to call her.
I knocked on her door and said. “Mom? Breakfast is ready.”
“Thank you, sweetie. What time is it?” She said still awaking.
“A little after 6:30”
“I’ll be downstairs in a bit.”
“Okay.”
I went outside and picked up the newspaper, I needed to something to distract me and went through it reading mostly the headlines. 'War. War. War. Economic recession. Robbery. Political Scandal. Oh there is a sale at Macy's, I think Mom will like that one.'
I was still reading the newspaper when Mom came downstairs, so I put it on the living room coffee table. I wonder why is it called coffee table, as I never saw anyone put any coffee mugs or pots on one of those, there’s always a pot of flowers or something else in the middle of it, not to mention that sometimes people also use it to support their feet. Yes, I’m rambling, when nervous I tend to think silly things like that.
“Hummmm, something smell delicious.” My mom said.
“Thanks Mom. I did the coffee the way you like, strong, very strong.”
“Thank you sweetie, that way you'll spoil me.”
“Don't count on it. I fully expect you to do the breakfast tomorrow.”
We ate and mom went upstairs for a shower and get ready to take me to the hospital. I got up, cleaned up the table and washed the dishes while I waited. Yep, you guessed, anything to avoid thinking about the appointment. The thing is I HATE NEEDLES.
Soon Mom got back and we were on our way to the hospital.
While we were driving at the hospital my mother asked me. “Are you nervous, sweetie?”
“Me? Nervous? Nah. I'm just terrified. What if there’s something wrong with me?”
“I hope there’s nothing wrong with you, but it’s better to be safe than sorry, right?”
“I guess.” I said dejectedly.
Arriving at the hospital, we quickly found a parking spot close to the hospital building, probably because it was still early and went inside, there a receptionist directed us to the 3rd floor. We got on the elevator and on the 3rd floor another receptionist said we would be called soon.
I rummaged through the magazines there, but nothing appealed to me, especially because I couldn’t find anything newer than 6 months old. What do they want? Make us sick with boredom, so they can squeeze more money out of us? Those magazines must be filled with the germs and bacteria from hundreds of people. I bet that some guys even went to the bathroom and didn’t wash their hands before reading the magazines. Ewwww.
“Everything’s going to be fine sweetie.” My mom said reassuringly and hugged me.
A few minutes later the receptionist/secretary called my name, and we went into Dr. Campbell office.
“Good morning, Sam, Mrs Evans.” he said greeting us.
“What's up doc?” I said and giggled. “Sorry Dr. Campbell I always wanted to say that.”
“That's not a problem Sam. I always wondered when someone would come in and use that line with me.”
“Good morning, Dr. Campbell.” My mother said.
“As we discussed last night, you’re worried that your puberty didn’t start yet, right? Today I’ll perform a physical exam and collect some blood to do some tests. Hopefully that will give us some answers.” He said.
‘Dammit! I knew there would be needles involved.’
“Okay, young man, why don’t you go to the exam room, strip down and put on the gown that’s in there, I’ll be there with a nurse in a couple minutes.” He told me.
I went to the exam room and changed into a blue hospital gown. ‘These things are ugly and thin as paper, and somewhat uncomfortable, and why is my ass uncovered? He won’t do a rectal exam, will he?’
Soon the Dr. came in, together with a nurse. He measured me, weighed me, probed me and spent a lot of time examining my genitals. It was the most humiliating thing I’ve went through in my entire life. Also I think the nurse took out a gallon of blood. 'What is she going to do with all that blood? Feed a family of vampires?' I also had a prostate exam (shudder) and took some X-rays.
Oh, they made me pee in a cup too.
After I put my clothes back on, I went to the office and the Dr. was there talking to my mother.
I sat down next to her and he said. “Hi Sam, from what I can see you are very healthy but underdeveloped. Also you seem to be a little of a mystery here. At first glance, it would appear that the testes didn't descend yet, the penis is extremely small and underdeveloped, and I didn't find the prostate gland. I’d recommend an ultrasound and maybe an MRI to see what is going on inside you, but first we’ll wait for the results of the blood tests. You know how health insurance is, if I tried to do those right now they’d probably deny it, and it would be harder to get it done later.”
“Why would that be?” Mom asked him.
“Because they are always trying to save money and want to make everyone’s life a living hell, of course. Actually the thing is that if they approved those exams this early during diagnosis, everyone would want to do them just to be safe, even when it is not necessary.”
“It does make sense. Many doctors would start using them all the time because they are afraid of making a mistake, just like everybody uses a calculator these days even for simple math problems. It would raise the costs of the insurance too, I think.”
“That's pretty much it. You seem to be very bright.”
“I'm a bookworm, doc. I don't have any friends and I spend most of my time reading books. Fantasy, SciFi, comedy, also a lot of non fiction too, basically whatever I can get my hands on.”
“Anything medical?”
“Not really. Just the odd article on the Internet. Without some basic knowledge, it’s like trying to read Greek to me. I am more the technology type of guy.”
“So, do you think there is something wrong with my son?” My mom asked trying to get us back to the point.
“Oh, sorry. Your son is a fascinating person and I can see how my daughter warmed up so fast to him. The answer to your question is, I'm still not sure. We’ll have to wait for the lab results to come back to get a clear idea of what is going on.”
“So when do you think we’ll have the results?” My mom asked.
“Some of the tests just take a couple hours, the DNA test will take a few days.”
“DNA test? Why would I need a DNA test?”
“So that we have a clearer idea of what we are dealing with. Also, after the tests come back I'm going to ask for an ultrasound to take a look inside your abdomen. At first I thought you could have been a case of AIS but I'm not so sure now. I do need to do some research to treat you better, Sam.”
“AIS?” my mother asked
“Androgen Insensitivity Syndrome, is when the person's body is incapable of processing the testosterone because the androgen receptors are defective.”
“So, if I have that AIS thing what does it mean?”
“I think its too soon to say you have it, but so far it doesn't appear to be the case.”
“So what do you think is wrong with me?”
“I didn't want to say anything yet, as it’s too early to be sure and I don't want to freak you out.”
“Freak me out? Why would I freak out? Am I supposed to freak out? Is it serious? I'm dying, ain't I?”
“Calm down Sam, you’re not dying.”
“So what is wrong with me?” I practically yelled. (yeah I was freaking out... just a little bit.)
“Let me ask you a question. Do people often mistake you for a girl?”
“It happens all the time, I even got tired of correcting people. What does that have to do with it?”
“Did you notice that my wife and I also mistook you for a girl when we first met you, and we are medical professionals?”
“Yeah, so?”
“I was looking at your x-rays and if I didn't know it was yours, I would say they are from a girl. What I’m trying to say is that you might be more female than male. Even seeing you naked, it was hard to picture you as a boy, as you seem to be starting to develop a female figure.”
“You mean I'm turning into a girl?” I asked, not really believing what he was saying. My mom looked shocked, raising her hands to her mouth.
“That's not exactly what I am saying, because after all, people don't just change genders that way. What I am saying is that whatever it is, it has been happening since before your birth.”
“So what do we do now?” My mother asked him.
“Go on as usual, and as soon I get the results back, I'll call you.”
“Thank you Dr.” My mother said.
“You’re welcome, Mrs. Evans. It’s no big deal, really. I’m doing this as a favor to my daughter, she likes Sam very much, and I would catch hell at home if I didn't help you. My wife was very taken by you too Sam, we all were.”
“I like her very much too, Sir. I like every one of you.” I said and blushed.
“Sam, my daughter is lucky to have met you and I can see you like her a lot too. But don’t tell her I said that. If you do I’ll deny it. I still have a father image to uphold.” He said and laughed.
“Okay doc, I won’t tell her, it will be our secret.”
We left the hospital, and while my mom was driving us home I was lost in thought. What did he mean about being more female than male? Does that make me a girl or a feminine boy? Can I get more manly? If so, do I want to?
My mother seemed to pick up on my mood and said. “Don’t worry, sweetie. You heard what the doctor said, it’s probably to early to tell if anything is wrong, but you appear to be healthy so far.”
“Yeah, but probably more like a healthy girl than a healthy boy.” I said meekly.
The rest of the trip home we were silent, I wasn’t in the talking mood and Mom probably noticed that, and soon we were home.
I went to my bedroom and played some computer games to take my mind off of what happened this morning.
At noon, Mom called me to lunch, she had made one of my favorite dishes, grilled beef and french fries. Yes, I’m a boy with simple tastes, well... almost, I do like to eat my french fries with mayonnaise.
After lunch I went to the living room watch some TV, I zapped around the channels but there was nothing interesting in it.
Around 2 I was already bored and strangely enough, I was already missing school. I got up and said “Mom, I think I’m going to meet Jess at the school gate, okay?”
“Sure sweetie, just don't come home late.”
“Thanks Mom.” I said and gave her a peck on her cheek.
I texted Jess, telling her to meet me at the school gate after class and started on my way. I decided to go the long way because there was still some time until the end of class, but I still arrived about 15 minutes early, so I sat down on the stairs, (Out of the way, of course) and waited for her.
A few minutes after the final bell, Jess came running outside and gave me a big hug. More than a few raised eyebrows could be seen looking at us, and I am sure I hears someone mutter something about lezzies, but I didn’t care. I had other things in my mind.
“So how did it go this morning?”
“I’ll tell you on the way to your house, Jess.”
“There’s nothing wrong, I hope.” She said worriedly, and we started walking.
“He said it’s too early to tell, but I do seem healthy.”
“So why the long face? There’s something you’re not telling me, isn’t there?”
“Gosh, there’s no way to hide things from you, is there?”
“No way whatsoever.” She said with a smile.
“Well... he said that he needs to wait for the test results, At first he thought it was AIS, but he said it was unlikely.” I said, feeling tears beginning to form.
“You mean, Androgen Insensitivity Syndrome?” she asked me.
“Yes, do you know about it?” I asked her.
“I read about it. I want to become a doctor someday, so I usually read my parents periodicals.”
“A smart girl, I like that.”
“You're silly.” She said, slapped me on my arm and giggled.
“So he doesn't think it’s AIS?” She asked me a couple minutes later.
“No, he said that... that... my body seems to be more female than male. What am I going to do, Jess?”
“Well, first we are going to my home and have a cup of chamomile tea, it will help you calm down, and then well talk calmly, okay?
“Okay.”
We arrived at her home and again she yelled telling her mom she was back home.
I'm pretty sure I'll end up deaf because of that someday.
Her mom came and greeted us. She asked me how things went, and I told her all that happened in the hospital. After I finished she said. “He’s probably right, it’s a little early to tell. But if his suspicions are right, you might have a hard choice to make.”
“What kind of choice?” I asked, already dreading the answer.
“The choice very few people get to make. You can choose to be a boy or a girl.”
“But I don’t know a thing about being a girl, and after last year, I don’t think anyone will accept me anyway.” I said, starting to feel the tears running down my cheeks.
“What happened last year, Sam?” Jess asked me, holding me tightly.
“I can’t tell, you’ll hate me if I do.” I said, openly crying.
“Unless you killed someone, there’s no way I can hate you.” She told me reassuringly.
“You can tell us, Sam.” Dr. Cathy said also holding me.
“Okay. (sniff)”
“You met Stephanie, right?” I asked Jess.
“The girl that sits next to me at homeroom?”
“Yes. Until last year we were the best of friends since preschool. She lives just a few houses from mine and we were practically inseparable.”
“Why aren’t you two still friends? She seems like a nice girl.”
“Because what happened last year was her fault, and because of that, the bullying became even worse ever since then. Even the girls don’t talk to me anymore, or they ignore me.”
“What happened last year, after all?”
“Well, it was a few weeks before Halloween and we were at her house planning what would we wear for the school’s party. She had the idea of me trying on one of her cheerleader uniforms.” I said looking at the floor blushing.
“So you went to the party dressed as a cheerleader and something happened there?” Jess asked.
“No, I never went to the party.”
“Why not?”
“Well, she convinced me to try the outfit and she did my hair and put some makeup for the finishing touches. When I looked at the mirror, it was a mix of shock and fascination, as I did look like a girl. We took some pictures and I changed back into my regular clothes before going home.”
“Until then I don’t see anything wrong, you were trying a Halloween costume, right? And even if it wasn’t, there’s nothing wrong with that.” Dr. Cathy said and Jess nodded.
“The next day I met Steph and we walked together to school like we always did. Everything seemed normal until we reached the school. Kids everywhere were pointing at me and laughing saying ‘Look at the sissy’ and other things that I don’t even dare to repeat. When I reached my locker, glued on the door were the pictures we took the day before and the whole school got copies.” I said, breaking down again. “She was my best friend, dammit! Why did she do that to me?”
Both mother and daughter hugged me while I cried. I think they were crying a little too.
Jess kept hugging me while I was crying. I think I cried a long time and she never stopped holding me the entire time.
A little while later I was finally calming down when I heard the doorbell ring. It was my mother. It seems Cathy called her after my breakdown.
“Are you okay, sweetie?” She asked me.
“I'm feeling a little better now.”
“Dr. Campbell called and said some of the results are back. We should go to the hospital to talk to him.”
“Can't we talk here?” I asked.
“Unfortunately no, what if he needs to do more tests?”
“Can Jess come with us?”
“Can I go? Please?” She asked her mom.
“Yeah, she kind of calms me down, please?”
“Of course she can go.”
“Thank you, Mom.” She said hugging her mother and giving her a kiss on her cheek.
We arrived at the hospital and went to the 3rd floor again. all during that time Jess was holding my hand reassuringly.
We sat down on the waiting room and I told her my thoughts about the magazines I’d had that morning. She immediately dropped the magazine she had in her hands and said. “Ewww. I’m never going to touch a magazine in a waiting room ever again.”
“My thoughts exactly. I think I’ll start coming here with my Kindle.”
“Do you have a Kindle? Is it good?”
“Did you forget you are talking to a bookworm? Of course it’s great. I love it.”
A few minutes later we were directed to the doctor’s office and when we entered Jess ran to her father, gave him a peck on his cheek.
“Hi Daddy.”
“Hi princess, what are you doing here?
“Sam asked me to come for support, it’s okay, isn’t it?”
“Sure it is, princess.”
We sat down and he said “Hi Sam, I got the hormone level tests back and it shows some hormonal deficiency. For a boy you have very low level of testosterone running in your body and the estrogen level seems a bit high. Now for a girl you have a normal level of testosterone and the estrogen levels are a little low for your age.”
“What does it mean?” I asked.
“It means that you have the hormone levels of a prepubescent boy or just a little on the low side of a girl entering puberty. It also means that we need to do that ultrasound to see what is going on inside you.”
“When can we do it?” My mother asked.
“I managed to get you an appointment tomorrow at 5:00PM. That's the best I could do.” He said apologetically.
“That soon, and you sound disappointed?”
“I hoped to be able to do it today.”
“He just doesn't like mysteries. I'm sure he’ll be up all night thinking about it.” Jess said and giggled.
“What can I say? I do love my job. So see you tomorrow afternoon?”
“You can bet on it, Doc. I'm pretty sure I'm going to have trouble sleeping tonight too.”
“Can I come with Sam again tomorrow daddy?”
“If he wants you to, sure you can.”
“I do want it, sir.”
“Then it is settled, see you tomorrow. Are you coming home with me, princess? This was my last appointment of the day.”
“Sure, Daddy. Bye Sam, see you tomorrow morning, okay?”
“Okay. Want me to pick you up in front of your house tomorrow?”
“I would be offended if you didn't.” She said and gave me kiss on my cheek, causing me to blush immediately.
The next morning, I went to meet Jess and found her waiting for me in front of her house.
"Good morning, Sam. How did you sleep?"
"Good morning, Jess. No so well, actually. I am a bit worried about going to the hospital again this afternoon for the ultrasound. What if they find something wrong with me?"
"I wouldn't worry so much. They just want to know what is going on inside of you I think. And for something being wrong with you, isn't it why you are going there in the first place? To find out why aren't you developing like you should? "
"That's true, but but I can't help getting nervous."
"I understand, Sam. Probably I would be nervous too if I were in your place."
"Let's change the subject, I don't want to think about it right now, okay?"
"You know, I was thinking about what you said yesterday."
"About what exactly?"
"About what you called 'the incident'. "
"What about it?"
"Are you sure that Stephanie is the one responsible for spreading the pictures? I mean, you said you two have been best friends all your life, right? Don't you think it's strange that she would throw away such a long time friendship like that?"
"I... I never thought about it, but who else could have been? She was the one who took the pictures."
"That is true, but did you try to talk to her about it?"
"No... I didn't. She tried to, and but I couldn't do it."
"Why not?"
"Because I couldn't bear the prospect of her telling me that she did it. It would hurt too much."
"More than spending almost a year hurting everyday for not knowing for sure? Maybe even hurting for something she might have not even be responsible?"
"Why do you think she might not be responsible?"
"Because she was your friend for a long time. I just got to know you and already care about you a lot. Also, I think she probably is a good person or she wouldn't have been your friend for so long."
"I don't know. Do you think I might have overreacted?"
"I don't know, maybe. Do you want to do something about it?"
"But... Never mind, it's too late anyway. I bet she won't talk to me anymore even if I try. Just drop it."
The morning was uneventful to say the least. I did talk to Jess between classes, but other than that I was mostly ignored by the other students. I had to eat my lunch alone though, Jess said she had something to and couldn't eat with me today. I was a little disappointed as I was looking for eating with her, but it's not like I'm not used to eat alone. I just hope she isn't having second thoughts about being my friend. I know it can't be good for her socially to hang out with me.
Right before the end of the lunch hour she came back and we talked a bit before we had to go to class. What she had to do, I have no idea, nor she said anything about it.
The rest of the school day was pretty much like the morning, something that I was actually thankful for. I was getting more nervous as the time passes by and could hardly pay attention to the lectures.
The final bell came with a mixture of relief, excitement and fear. I met with Jess and we walked back to her place together. I guess she picked up on my nervousness and tried to reassure me that everything would be fine and that there was nothing to be afraid for. Other than that we didn't talk much. When we got to her place, she invited me in, but I said I couldn't because I wanted to take a shower before going to the hospital. She looked a little disappointed but said she understood. She gave me a hug and kissed me on the cheek. "For good luck." She said and we made plans for me to call her later.
I had just finished getting dressed when my mom got home and a few minutes later we were on our way to the hospital.
You know, time is an odd thing. Have you noticed that when you are excited about going somewhere it seems it takes forever for it to pass? And when you are nervous and scared, it seems that it takes no time at all.
So, there I was at the hospital and a nurse made me drink what I could swear it was a gallon of water. I thought I wouldn't be able to drink it all, but somehow I managed, but the worst part was to wait after drinking that much because I needed to go BAD and they didn't let me, bummer. At least it did take my mind of the upcoming test for a little while.
The nurse asked if I wanted my mother to accompany me and I said that I would insist on her doing so. We were led to the room were I was going to have the ultrasound had I was instructed to undress to my underwear and given one of those horrid hospital paper gowns to put on. "To preserve the modesty" she said.
After I "changed" I got out from behind the screen and a female radiologist instructed me to lie down on my back on the exam table. She then removed the town from my lower abdomen and spread something warm on my tummy. She pressed then pressed some sort of contraption against my tummy and started moving it around. That made me almost pee myself right there. She kept moving the thing around and looking at a screen, she would move the thing, stop on a spot, press it a bit harder moving it a little, make a face and press a button. I guess she was taking pictures. That or she really wanted me to pee myself. After what felt like an eternity, she gave me some paper towels for me to clean off the gel.
"How did it go?" I asked the radiologist.
"Everything went perfectly, sweetie. Now I just need to send the results to your doctor."
"Not that. I mean is everything okay?" I asked.
"I really can't say anything sweetie, your doctor will be the one to interpret the images. I can't say if there is anything wrong. I just know to my eyes everything seems to be in the right places."
I felt a relief at that moment. Nothing seemed out of place inside me, so that probably meant that I was normal, right? My relief was only temporary as I heard the technician talk to my mom.
"You have such a pretty daughter. I sure hope the doctor gives you some good news." She said.
"Daughter? That's my son." My mom said.
"B..but in the ultrasound images she... he... she... has..."
At that point was feeling a little light headed as I was starting to hyperventilate, shocked that she thinks I'm a girl after the ultrasound and trying to put on my pants at the same time when I lost my balance, falling down and I felt my head hit something before everything faded away.
When I woke up, I was confused for a moment as I expected to be in my room, but what I saw was a room with white walls, a beeping sound and a throbbing pain in my head. I looked around and saw mom, sleeping on a chair next to the bed I was laid on and I noticed I was in the hospital.
I started to sit down and I think that woke mom up, because she stirred at that moment and opened her eyes.
"Mom? What happened?"
"How are you feeling, sweetie?"
"My head hurts. Why am I in the hospital?"
"Don't you remember?"
"Remember what?"
"Why you came to the hospital."
"We came to do the ultrasound. The last thing I remember was going behind the screen to change back into my clothes and then... nothing. Did something happened?" I asked feeling confused.
"You fell and hit your head. You have been unconscious for almost 2 hours."
"I don't remember falling down. Wait, I think I remembered something." I said feeling worried.
"What?"
"When the test finished I really needed to go pee. I hope I didn't embarrass myself after I lost consciousness."
"Don't worry about it. It was perfectly understandable due to the circumstances."
"Are you telling me that I wet myself? Oh gosh, this is so embarrassing." I said lowering my head and bringing my hands up, trying to hide the look of shame on my face.
"It was an accident sweetie. There's no shame in that."
"Can we go home now? I don't want to talk about it anymore."
"I'll tell the nurse you are awake, but I don't think you are going anywhere today."
"Why not?"
"They want to keep you under observation as you probably have a contusion."
"As long they don't keep poking needles up my arm I won't complain."
My mom called the nurse and the nurse said that a doctor would come to see me soon.
"Mom, how did the ultrasound go? Did Dr. Campbell see them? Are they normal?"
"Sweetie, it is better if you let him tell you. We were going to come back tomorrow to talk to him because of the time of the test, as it would be way outside his shift. But when he heard you were admitted, he asked the nurses to page him as soon you wake up."
"You mean he is coming back here because of me?" I asked and she nodded.
"Call him and tell him I can wait until tomorrow. There is no need for him to come back."
"I can't, I tried and he said he is doing this because his daughter would kill him of he didn't bring her here."
"She has him wrapped around her finger, doesn't she?"
"Definitely."
A middle aged man came inside the room and introduced himself as Dr. Greg Ferguson. He passed a light in front of my eyes and asked me how I was feeling, if I had a headache (Duh.. of course I had I hit my head, remember?), dizziness (no) and a bunch of questions before saying that apparently I had just a minor contusion and would be able to go home tomorrow.
It didn't take long after that for Jess to come running through the door and give me a bear hug that if I wasn't already in the hospital would probably send me into one.
My mom left the room, probably to give us some space and talk to Dr. Campbell.
"I... c...can't ... breathe ..."
"Sorry." She said and stopped hugging me.
"I didn't mean for you to stop hugging me, I just wanted you to not squeeze me so tight." I said blushing .
"You got me so worried." She said hugging me more carefully this time.
"Hey, I just hit my head. Good thing I'm thick headed or I would be in trouble." I said trying to cheer her up.
"That's not funny." She said and giggled.
"Yes it is." I said giggling with her.
"I brought someone that wants to see you. Please, promise you are going to stay calm and listen to her, okay?"
"Huh? Okay?" I wondered who she brought with her, or even who would want to see me.
She went out of the room and pulled in a very nervous looking Stephanie.
"Steph! What are you doing here?" I asked surprised.
"I was worried about you. I was talking to Jessica when she got the news you had an accident here at the hospital. I wanted to come right away but she convinced me to go to her home and she would bring me here later."
"But why we're you worried about me? After what happened I thought..."
"You thought wrong. I wasn't the one responsible for what happened. It was the jerk that calls himself my brother. He saw the camera and when he saw the pictures he thought it would be funny to send them to a few of his friends. I tried to talk to you for weeks but you never gave the chance."
"You mean that you had nothing to do with it?"
"No I didn't, and I tried so hard to talk to you but it was like you closed yourself inside a shell. No one could reach you."
"What do you mean?"
"Some of my friends tried to talk to you too, you know. But you thought they were trying to make fun of you and dismissed them without listening."
"You mean I wasn't being ignored?"
"Not at first, but after a few weeks we all stopped trying, we figured out you wanted to be left alone for a while and when you were ready you would come to talk to us. It was you that were ignoring everyone and not the other way around."
"I talked to Steph today during lunch and she told me everything that happened from her point of view and I knew I had to do something to patch things up between you." Jess told me.
"Oh gosh. I never knew." I said feeling ashamed.
"You were always stubborn but this was over the top Sam."
"I'm so sorry, Steph. What can I do to make things right?" I asked her with tears rolling down my cheeks.
"You could start by giving her a hug." Jess said and we hugged crying together.
We were still hugging when mom came back with Dr, Campbell. "So you two finally patched things up, I see."
"I think so." I said drying my eyes.
"Yes, we did. Finally." Steph said.
"We just needed a little help from our newest friend." I added.
"It is good to see you are making friends so quickly, Jess." Her father told her. "But unfortunately I need to ask you and your friend to leave the room as I need to talk to Sam about the test results."
"Can they stay?" I asked.
"If it's that what you want and your mother agrees, yes. It is a very personal matter."
"Steph has been my best friend since my earliest memories, and she knows everything about me, also I don't want to have secrets between us. One time we didn't tell the other what we were feeling and tried to work things out, almost destroyed a life long friendship. Although I met Jess just a few days ago I feel a deep connection to her and, in such a short time she proved herself to be a great friend and a very caring person. I think I can trust them both."
"After that speech I don't think I can ask them to leave the room. They can stay of they want." Mom said.
"There are a few things I have to tell you, but I'll start by saying that apparently you are completely healthy kid"
"That is a good thing, isn't it?"
"Yes it is, but we also found some anomalies in your exams. The first exams showed that your male hormone levels were very low, but also showed your estrogen levels at normal levels for a boy of your age. Also your physical development, height and weight is behind other boys."
"That we already knew or suspected, that's why we made the exams, right?" I more than said than asked.
"Right. With the physical exam and the initial X-Rays I found some anomalies, and that's why I asked for the ultrasound."
"What did you find out?"
"We found things that at first we though were anomalies, and they are if you consider that the patient is male, but the number of anomalies drop to almost 0 if the patient is female."
"But being that I am male it means that there is something wrong with me?"
"Dad, just give it straight, stop beating around the bush." Jess said angrily.
"Sorry Sam. I'm going to tell you what we found out. We discover that other than what appears to be a very underdeveloped penis there is nothing male about your body. Everything that shows you completely outside the development norm for males, shows you inside, even if in the low side of the norms for females."
"But what made you decide to compare me to females?"
"Because of what was found in your ultrasound. We found a complete set, even if a little underdeveloped, of a female reproductive system."
The alarm rings, It’s another school day. I sigh and get up to do my business and get ready for another crappy day.
You must be thinking I hate school right now, actually I love to learn, I am a straight A student and a bookworm, the problem is that I’m a social outcast, ignored by most and bullied by some. I can’t seem to fit anywhere, even the nerds even though considered social outcasts by most, they get along fine among themselves, I on the other hand am always alone. Being small doesn’t help either, I am 16 years old high school sophomore and just about 5’4” all of the guys and most of the girls are taller than me.
After the shower I dried myself and looked closely at my face reflected by the mirror looking for any sign of facial hair and like always I find nothing. That’s another thing that makes me the laughing stock among the boys at my school, all of them are bulking up and shaving, and me, nothing, no bulking up, no shaving and my voice hasn’t cracked yet, that and that damn incident last year.
I wrap my towel around my waist and go to my room to change. Like always I get a baggy t-shirt and a pair of jeans. No I don’t care much about my appearance and why should I? No one will talk to me anyway.
I walk downstairs and my mother is setting up the breakfast table. “Good morning, sweetheart. Did you sleep well?” she asked me.
“Fine” I grunted
“Rough night?” She asked me.
“Weird dreams.” I said. It is true, lately I been having strange dreams, but I can’t remember them when I wake up, just a feeling that I had strange dreams, am I crazy or what?
I picked up a couple toasts with peanut butter and a glass of orange juice for my breakfast. “You need to eat more than that, son.” My mother admonishes me.
“I’m not very hungry mom.”
“I still think you should eat more, you are too skinny.”
“Mooom.”
“I know, I know. But I do worry about you.” She said.
“I have to go, mom. See you tonight.” I said giving her a peck on the cheek.
“Have a nice day at school, sweety.”
“Byeee!”
###
It was a pleasant day, and I started to walk towards the school like I do every day that the weather permits after all I live just under a mile away from it.
There was a nice breeze and just a couple small white clouds in the sky ‘It’s a shame to spend such a nice day inside a classroom.’ I thought to myself.
Walking lost in thought, I suddenly bump into something soft and fall down. I look up and that ‘something’ was the most beautiful girl I ever seen. Looking at her I completely forgot about my compromising position, lost looking at her deep green eyes.
“Hey, are you okay?” She asked me.
“Huh?”
“I asked if you are okay.” She repeated.
“I....I guess so.” I said trying to get up.
“Here let me help you.” She said while extending her hand to me.
I took it and she helped me up. “T... thanks” I murmured.
“You are welcome.”
“Sorry for bumping into you. I was lost in thought.” I said.
“Don’t worry about it, I wasn’t paying attention either.” she said and giggled. “My name is Jessica by the way, what’s yours?”
“S.. Sam.”
“Nice to meet you Sam, are you walking to school too?”
“Yes I’m a high school junior.”
“Kewl, I’m a junior too, maybe we will end up in the same classroom. I just moved into town so I don’t know anyone yet. Today it’s my first day at school.”
“I’m pretty sure you’ll have lots of friends soon.”
“Can we walk together to school?” She asked with pleading eyes.
“Sure, I don’t mind the company.” I said. ‘Too bad it will probably be the last time too. After today she will probably ignore me like the rest of the girls.’ I sighed
“I hope you don’t think I’m strange asking you this, but aren’t you a little young to be a junior?”
“I am 16 years old, Jessica.” I said and sighed again
“Really? I thought you didn’t look older than 13, 14 tops.”
“I keep getting that, it’s annoying sometimes.”
“Oh I’m sorry, I didn’t want to upset you.” She said dejectedly.
“Don’t worry, it happens to me all the time, and it won’t be the last I’m sure.”
“A late bloomer?”
“I guess.” I said shrugging.
###
A few minutes later we were getting close to the school building and Jessica said. “It was great to have bumped into you, Sam. I feel like I just made my very first friend here.”
Hearing that my eyes started to water, It’s been a long time since anyone called himself or herself my friend. “Thanks for saying that Jess, but I don’t think you’ll want to be my friend when the school day is over.”
“Why wouldn’t I want to be your friend?” she asked me confused.
“You’ll see.” It’s all I said.
“I don’t get it. You seem very nice. You are not crazy are you?”
That made me smile a little and I said. “No, I’m not.”
“Why don’t we meet outside after school and walk home together?”
I shrugged and said. “Sure, why not?”
“Great, see you later then.” She said giving me a hug and then going inside.
###
Getting to my locker this morning wasn’t so bad, I was just tripped and had my books dropped on the floor once. Once I locked the door I was suddenly shoved against it and I heard someone say. “Get out of the way girly-boy.” I just sighed and made my way to homeroom.
I sat down on my usual place on the back of the classroom and waited for the bell to ring. ‘It’s going to be a looooong day.’ I thought to myself
Once the bell rang, Miss Bell, our teacher came inside, did the roll call and said. “Good morning class. Today we have a new student starting at our school, Miss Jessica Campbell. Please make her feel welcome here. Jessica, you can sit behind Stephanie.” She said pointing to the seat.
Jessica looked around before sitting down and our eyes meet. She gave me a smile and sat down. Soon the other girls were chatting with her. ‘That’s it. After that she will never speak to me again.’
During the day morning I had 2 other classes with her, I saw her looking at me sometimes but was always surrounded by the other girls wanting to get to know her.”
At lunch as usual I avoided the cafeteria, as I usually ended up with food on my hair or my clothes wet because some jock would ‘accidentally’ drop it all over me.
The afternoon was pretty calm and soon it was time to go home. I decided to not wait for Jessica as she probably won’t appear anyway.
When I got outside, she was already waiting for me. She didn’t seem happy to see me though. ‘I have a bad feeling about this.’ I thought to myself.
“Hi... Jess.” I said meekly.
“Why didn’t you tell me you were a boy?” She said accusingly.
“What?”
“I thought you were a girl. You should have told me you were a boy.” She said angrily.
“What the hell are you talking about? I never said I was a girl, and my name is Sam, not exactly girly, is it?”
“I thought it was short for Samantha.” She said.
“See? I told you this morning that before the day was over, you wouldn’t want to be my friend anymore.” I said with tears flowing and started to leave.
“Wait.” She said running to me. “I’m sorry. It was thoughtless of me to accuse you like that, and I still want to be your friend.”
“Really? Do you still want to be my friend?” I said sobbing.
“Of course I do. Come let’s go get something to eat, my treat.”
“Okay.” I said meekly.
###
We walked in silence to a dinner nearby and sat down in a booth, Soon a waitress came by and said. “Good afternoon girls, what can I do for you today?”
“I’ll just want a tuna salad and a diet coke please.” Jess said.
“And you miss?”
“Huh? The same I guess.” I said deciding to not to correct her and cause her embarrassment.
“Okay, so its 2 tuna salads and 2 diet cokes, right?”
“Right.” we both said at the same time.
After the waitress left, Jess looked at me and said. “The waitress thought you were a girl.“
“I noticed.” I said and sighed.
“Why didn’t you say anything?”
“And cause her embarrassment? It happens all the time, I’m getting tired of correcting people.”
“Are you sure you are a boy?” She asked me.
“Yes I’m sure, do I have to prove it to you?” I asked starting to get angry.
“I’m sorry. It’s just that you look so much like a girl that it’s hard to believe you are a boy.”
“I think it has to do with my puberty.” I said.
“What about it?”
“It didn’t start yet.”
“Have you seen a doctor about it? It’s not normal to get to 16 without starting puberty.”
“No I haven’t. Do you think I should?”
“Of course you should. What if there is something wrong with you? The sooner you find out, the sooner you can get it fixed.”
“Now you are starting to worry me.”
“My parents are doctors, my dad is a GP and my mother is a Pediatrician. If you want you could talk to them first.”
“You think they would talk to me?”
“I don’t see why not.”
“When do you think I should talk to them?”
“My mother must be home already, why not right after we leave here?”
“This soon?”
“Hey, no time like the present.
“You are not trying to wind me up, are you?” I asked her.
“Why would you think that?”
“Because I’m not used to people being nice to me, that’s all. I’m more used to people ignoring me or trying to beat me up.”
“You are having a hard time, aren’t you?”
At that moment the waitress get back with our orders so I just nodded. We ate in silence because I didn’t know what to say. It’s been so long since someone my age treated me like a friend that I just wanted to savor that feeling.
###
After we finished eating, Jess paid the bill and we walked to her home, once inside she yelled “MOM, I’M HOME!”
“Hey sweety, how was school today, her mom asked walking out of the kitchen.
“It was great mom, I also made a new friend. Sam, this is my mom. Mom, meet Sam.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you Sam. I hope my daughter has treating you well.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you Dr. Campbell. She has been great to me.”
“That’s good to hear, so are you staying for dinner?”
“We just ate a tuna salad, mom.” Jess said.
“Well, dinner will only be served at 6 so there is time till then for you to get hungry. Why don’t you girls go make your homework and I’ll call you when dinner is served.”
“Huh... mom?”
“Yes sweety?”
“Sam is not a girl.”
“What?” She asked and looked at me
“Sam is a boy.”
“Oh I’m so sorry, Sam.” She said to me.
“Actually that’s why I brought him here, mom. He said his puberty didn’t start yet.”
“Is that true?” She asked me.
“Yes ma’am.”
“My daughter made you open up to her, didn’t she?”
“I don’t know how she did it, but she makes you want to trust and talk to her.” I said.
“How old are you Sam?”
“16 and half ma’am.”
“No mam me young man, call me Cathy.” She admonished me.
“Okay ma’... I man Cathy.”
“That’s better. Why don’t we call your parents and ask them to come have dinner with us?”
“It’s just me and my mom, my father died when I was 12 in a car accident.”
“I’m sorry, Sam.” Both Jess and her mom said at the same time.
“Don’t worry about that, it was a long time ago.” I said.
I gave her my home number and soon she was talking with my mother while me and Jess were studying in the living room.
“Your mother will be here by 6, Sam. I think Rich will be here by then too.”
“Rich?” I asked.
“My father.” Jess told me.
“Oh great, I just met the girl today and she is introducing me to her parents already. This way I’ll be married by Friday.” I said trying to look serious and Jess started to laugh, and of course that made me laugh too.
###
We did our homework and Jess went upstairs to take a shower and change. I could use one too, but I didn’t have a change of clothes. When she came back downstairs she was wearing a tank top and tight shorts. ‘God she is hot.’
We went to the kitchen and asked Cathy if she needed any help. “Do you know how to cook?” She asked me.
“Yes ma’.. I mean Cathy. I often cook at home. It’s something that relaxes me.”
“Okay, then you can help me by chopping the vegetables that are on the table.”
“Yes, ma’am.” I said and did a mock salute.
Both mother and daughter started to giggle and I went to work on my duty.
With everyone helping, cooking became very fun and a pleasant activity, and before we noticed everything was ready and it was almost 6. We set the table want went to the living room wait for the rest to arrive. Like magic, as soon we sat down, Jess’ father arrived and less than a minute later my mom arrived too. Introductions were made and soon we were all having a very nice dinner.
“Everything is tastes great tonight Cathy.” Dr. Campbell said.
“I had great help.” She said looking at us.
“I hoped my son didn’t give you any trouble.” My mom said.
“Mooom.”
“Son?” I head Dr. Campbell ask.
‘Not another one.’ I thought to myself.
“I thought Sam was your daughter.” he said.
“Actually hon, that’s why Jess brought Sam here today. She met him when she was going to school today and they are in the same homeroom. She got him to open up to her and found out his puberty didn’t start yet.” Cathy said.
“How the heck she managed to get all that out of the poor boy?” Dr. Campbell asked impressed.
“What can I say? I have a gift.” Jess simply said like it’s no big deal.
“So, Jess, why did you bring him to us today?” He asked.
“Well, daddy, you know, it isn’t normal to someone to not have like started their puberty when they were over 16, right?”
“Right.” He said.
“So... Sam is 16 and half years old, but look like he is 13 or 14, so I thought you could like answer some questions or direct him to someone to check him up.”
“And I invited his Carla so she could be aware of what’s happening if she didn’t know already.” Cathy said.
“I had no idea he was worried about it, he never said anything.” My mother said.
“Mom, you already have a lot to worry about and I didn’t want to worry you.” I said.
“Oh sweetheart, I’ll always worry about you. You are my baby.” She said hugging me.
“Not in front of others mom, please.” I said blushing.
I looked at Jess and she was smiling. ‘At least she isn’t laughing at me.’ I thought.
###
After dinner, Dr. Campbell said he wanted to see me at the hospital he worked at 8:00 in the morning for a checkup.
We said our goodbyes and I promised Jess I would call her tomorrow.
Soon we were home and I went upstairs to have a shower and sleep thinking of the appointment tomorrow. ‘I hope there is nothing wrong with me, but if there is I’m sure they will be able to fix it, right?’
I woke up early the next day nervous about the upcoming appointment. I had woken up several times sweating during the night, but again I couldn’t remember my dreams. I went to the bathroom and did my morning routine before changing and going downstairs.
I decided to cook breakfast for mom this morning, cooking always seems to relax me. I made some french toasts, scrambled eggs and a pot of coffee, my mom always liked her coffee black. After I set up the table, I went upstairs to call her.
I opened the door and said. “Mom? Breakfast is ready.”
She stretched, yawned and said “Thank you sweety. What time is it?”
“A little after 6:30”
“I’ll be downstairs in a couple minutes.”
“Okay.” I said and went downstairs.
I went outside and picked up the newspaper, I always loved the comics page. I brought it inside and put it on the living room coffee table. I wonder why is it called coffee table, as I never saw anyone put any coffee mugs or pots on one of those, there is always a pot of flowers or some other garnish in the middle, not to mention that sometimes people also use it to support their feet.
Yes, I am rambling, when nervous I tend to think silly things like that. I read the comics page and damn that Garfield is a funny cat.
My mom came downstairs wearing a bathrobe, and sat down at the table. “Hummmm, that smell delicious.” She said.
I sat down too and said. “Thanks mom.”
We ate and mom went upstairs for a shower and get ready to take me to the hospital. I got up, cleaned up the table and washed the dishes while I waited. Yep, you guessed, anything to avoid thinking about the appointment. The thing is I HATE NEEDLES.
Soon mom got back and we were on our way to the hospital.
While we were driving at the hospital my mother asked me. “Are you nervous, sweety?”
“Me? Nervous? A little I guess. What if there is something wrong with me?”
“I hope there is nothing wrong with you, but if there is I’m sure they will be able to fix it, right?”
“I guess.” I said dejectedly.
Arriving at the hospital, we quickly found a parking spot and went inside, there a receptionist directed us to the 3rd floor. We got the elevator and on the 3rd floor another receptionist said we would be called soon.
I rummaged through the magazines there, but nothing appealed to me, specially because I couldn’t find anything newer than 6 months ago. What do they want? Kill us with boredom or make us sick so they can get more money? Those magazines must be filled with germs and bacterias of hundreds of people. I bet that some guys even went to the bathroom and didn’t wash their hands before reading the magazines, ewwww.
“Everything is going to be fine sweety.” My mom said reassuringly and hugged me.
A few minutes later the receptionist/secretary, called my name and we went into Dr. Campbell office.
“Good morning, Sam, Mrs Evans.” he said greeting us.
“Good morning doc.” I said
“Good morning, Dr. Campbell.” My mother said.
“As we discussed last night, you are worried that your puberty didn’t start yet, right? Today I will perform a physical exam and collect some blood to do some tests, that hopefully will give us some answers.” said.
‘Dammit! I knew there would be needles involved.’
“Okay, young man, why don’t you go to the exam room, strip down and put on the gown that is there, I’ll be there with a nurse in a couple minutes.” He told me.
I went to the exam room and changed into a blue hospital gown. ‘These things are ugly and thin as paper, and somewhat uncomfortable, and why my ass is not covered? Oh oh, he won’t do a rectal exam, will he?’
Soon the Dr. came inside together with a nurse. He measured me, weighted me, probed me and I think the nurse took out a gallon of blood. Not that I saw it, because my head was turned to the other side and my eyes were shut all the time while she was taking my blood. Luckily there was no rectal exam this time.
Oh, they made me pee in a cup too, for a urine test.
After I put my clothes back, I went to the office and the Dr. was there talking to my mother.
I sat down beside her and he said. “Apparently you are very healthy, though slightly underdeveloped young boy. Your testes didn’t descent yet, but they are there. Now we have to wait for the test results come back, we can see where to go from there.”
“So you mean there is nothing wrong with me?”
“Other than the underdevelopment I didn’t find anything wrong, and if the test results come back the way I think they will, I think we could try to kick-start your puberty.”
“How?” Me and mom asked.
“Usually giving a shot of testosterone, starts the maturation process of the gonads, starting that way the puberty.”
Gulp, another needle. Just my luck.
“Couldn’t you give me one of those shots now and be over with it?” I asked
“First we need to wait for the test results to come back to see your current hormonal level. If the testosterone levels are low then we can try to use the shot.”
“And what if the testosterone levels are normal?” My mother asked.
“If the levels are normal, then it could mean Sam has some level of AIS.”
“AIS?” my mother asked
“Androgen Insensitivity Syndrome, meaning that if he has it, no matter how much testosterone we try to inject it won’t do any good because with the AIS the androgen receptors are defective.”
“So if I have that AIS thing what does it mean?”
“I think its too soon to say you have it, but if you do you probably have a form of PAIS that is a Partial Androgen Insensitivity Syndrome as you do have all the male genitals. But depending of how severe it is, it means that your body will never develop to be a man’s body and your body will slowly start to feminize itself because even men has small amounts of estrogen in their bodies.”
“You mean that I would become a woman?” I asked scared about the answer.
“As I said its too early to tell, we need to wait for the results to know where to go from there. I personally think that AIS or PAIS is not the case here. I think what you have is just a hormone deficiency.”
“When do you expect the results to come back, Dr.?” My mother asked.
“The hormone levels will take just a few hours, If you want we could meet again today at 5:00PM after my last appointment.”
“Thank you Dr.” My mother said.
“You are welcome, Mrs. Evans. It’s no big deal, really. I’m doing this as a favor to my daughter, she liked Sam very much.”
“I liked her very much too, Sir.” I said and blushed when I noticed who I just said that to.
“You seem like a very polite and nice boy, Sam, my daughter is lucky to have met you. But don’t tell her I said that. If you do I will deny, after all I still have a father image to uphold.” He said and laughed.
“Okay doc, I won’t tell her, it will be our secret.” I said and shook his hand to seal the deal.
“Deal.” he said shocking my hand.
We left the hospital in a foul mood, worried about what might be wrong with me. ‘What if I have that PAIS or AIS thing? Won’t I ever become a man? What does it mean?’
My mother seemed to pick up on my mood and said. “Don’t worry, sweety. You heard what the doctor said, it is probably a hormone deficiency, but if it isn’t just remember something, whatever happens, my love for you will never change, Okay?”
“Okay.” I said meekly.
The rest of the trip home we were silent, I wasn’t in the talking mood and mom probably noticed that and soon we were home.
I went to my bedroom and played some computer games to take my mind of what happened this morning and avoid thinking about what is about to happen later today. Yes I did want to search for more information on AIS and PAIS but I was scared of what I might find, so call me a coward if you want to.
At noon, mom called me to lunch, she had made one of my favorite dishes, beef and french fries. Yes I am a boy with simple tastes, well... almost, I do like to eat my french fries with mayo.
After lunch I went to the living room watch some TV, I zapped around the channels but there was nothing interesting in it.
Around 2 I was already bored and the anxiety about the upcoming appointment was getting into me. I went to my mom and said. “Mom, I think I’m going to meet Jess at the school gate, can you pick me up at her home for us to go to the hospital later?”
“Sure sweety, I’ll pick you up there around 4:00.”
“Thanks mom.” I said and gave her a peck on her cheek.
I texted Jess, telling her to meet me at the school gate after class and started to walk. I decided to do a long way because there was still some time until the end of class, but still I arrived about 15 minutes early, so I sat down on the stairs (out of the way of course) and waited for her.
A few minutes after the final bell Jess came outside running and gave me a big hug. More than a few raised eyebrows could be seen looking at us, but I didn’t care. I had other things in my mind.
“So how did it go this morning?”
“I’ll tell you on the way to your home, Jess.” Mom will pick me up in about a hour there to go back to the hospital.”
“There is nothing wrong, I hope” She said worriedly and we started walking.
“Probably not, he think it might be just a hormone deficiency and I probably need a testosterone shot to kickstart things.”
“So why the long face? There is something you are not telling me, isn’t it?”
“Gosh, there is no way to hide things from you, is there?”
“No way whatsoever.” She said with a smile.
“Well... he said if it isn’t an hormonal deficiency it might be PAIS, AIS or something like that, and said if it is the case I will never develop to be a man.” I said feeling tears beginning to form.
“You mean, Androgen Insensitivity Syndrome?” she asked me.
“Yes, do you know about it?” I asked her.
“I read about it. I want to become a doctor someday, so I usually read my parents periodics.”
“A smart girl, I like that.”
“You silly.” She said, slapped me on my arm and giggled.
“So do you want to know about AIS?” She asked me a couple minutes later.
“Actually not right now, maybe after we get to your home and I have a place to sit down.”
“Okay”
We arrived at her home and again she yelled telling her mom she was back home.
I think she will end up making me deaf someday.
Her mom came and greeted us. She asked me how things went and I told her all that happened in the hospital. After I finished she said. “Rich is probably right, but if it ends up being PAIS you might have a hard choice to make.”
“What kind of choice?” I asked already dreading the answer.
“The choice of not doing anything and have your body slowly feminizing itself, giving you more and more an androgynous to female looking appearance, with serious health issues in a few years, like osteoporosis due to the lack of hormones, or you can go the female way and start a hormone replacement therapy and your body will develop like any other girl.”
“You mean, become a girl?”
“Yes, the choice in that case would be between a feminine looking sick boy or a healthy girl.”
“So that wouldn’t be really a choice would it? I mean its a choice of a long healthy life against a life where any fall I could break a bone and die young, right.”
“It is a choice none the less, Sam. It will all depend of what you decide to do.”
“But I don’t know a thing about being a girl, and after last year, I don’t think anyone will accept me anyway?” I said starting to feel the tears running down my cheeks again.
“What happened last year, Sam?” Jess asked me holding me tightly.
“I can’t tell, you will hate me if I do.” I said crying.
“Unless you killed someone there is no way I can hate you.” She told me reassuringly.
“You can tell us, Sam.” Dr. Cathy said also holding me.
“Okay. (sniff)”
“You met Stephanie, right?” I asked Jess.
“The girl that sits in front of me at homeroom?”
“Yes. Until last year we were the best of friends since preschool. She lives just a few houses from mine and we were practically inseparable.”
“Why aren’t you two still friends? She seems like a nice girl.”
“Because that what happened last year was her fault, and because of that the bullying became even worse since then. And even the girls don’t talk to me anymore or ignore me.”
“What happened last year after all?”
“Well, it was a few weeks to Halloween and we were at her house planning what would we wear for the school’s party and she had the idea of me trying up one of her cheerleader uniforms.” I said looking at the floor blushing.
“So you went to the party dressed as a cheerleader and something happened there?” Jess asked.
“No, I never went to the party.”
“So what happened.”
“Well, she convinced me to try the outfit and she did my hair and put some makeup for the finishing touches. When I looked at the mirror It was a mix of shock and fascination, as I did look like a girl. We took some pictures and I changed back into my regular clothes before going home.”
“Until then I don’t see anything wrong, it was for Halloween, right? And even if it wasn’t there is nothing wrong with that.” Dr. Cathy said and Jess nodded.
“The next day I met Steph and we walked together to school like we always did, everything seemed normal until we reached the school. Kids everywhere were pointing at me and laughing saying ‘Look at the sissy’ and other things that I don’t even dare to repeat. When I reached my locker, glued on the door were the pictures we took the day before and the whole school got copies.” I said breaking down again. “She was my best friend dammit! Why did she do that to me?”
Both mother and daughter stood there hugging me while I cried. I think Jess was crying a little too.
A few minutes later I was finally getting my shit back together and the doorbell rang. It was my mother.
“Are you ready to go, sweety?” She asked me.
“Yeah, I guess.” I said. “Jess, can you go with me?”
“Are you sure you want me to?” She asked me.
“Yeah, you kinda make me feel safe, please?”
“Of course I will go with you. I mean, if my mom approves.” She said looking at her mom with puppy dog eyes.
“You can go, Jess, and the puppy dog eyes only work on your father.”
“Thank you, mom.” She said hugging her mother and giving her a kiss on her cheek.
We arrived at the hospital and went to the 3rd floor again, during all that time Jess was holding my hand reassuringly.
We sat down on the waiting room and I told her my thoughts about the magazines I had that morning. When I did so, she dropped the magazine she had in her hands and said. “Ewww. I’m never touching a magazine in a waiting room ever again.”
A few minutes later we were directed to the doctor’s office and when we entered Jess run to her father, jumped and gave him a peck on his cheek.
“Hi daddy.”
“Hi princess, what are you doing here?
“Sam asked me to come for support, it’s okay, isn’t it?”
“Sure it is, princess.”
We all sat down and Jess hold my hand tightly again. The doctor then said. “I got the tests results and you do have a hormonal deficiency, all other tests returned normal. I think we can do the hormone shot to kickstart your puberty young man.”
“When can I have it?” I said eagerly even though I was dreading the needle, but if it helps me, I’ll deal with it.
“Right now actually, lets go to the exam room away from the girls because the shot is on an embarrassing area for you.” He said and Jess giggled.
“Okay” I said following him to the exam room. There I lowered my pants a little, he cleaned one of my ass cheeks with a wet cotton with what I think smelled like alcohol and gave me the shot. Ouch! That hurts. I hope I don’t need another one of those.
We returned to his office and I decided to stand up, my behind was a little sore and I guess Jess noticed because she was still giggling.
“I want to see you next month to check up on your progress, Sam. Right now we did all we could.” He said and shook my hand.
“Thanks for everything doctor.” I said.
“You are welcome, son.”
“Lets go home mom. Come Jess, lets celebrate.” I said happily.
“Don’t worry Dr. Campbell, I’ll take good care of your daughter, my mom will see to it.” I said laughing.
“Okay son. I want her home by 9, it’s a school night after all.”
“Bye daddy.” Jess said happily.
We were reaching the elevator when I started to feel dizzy. “Mom, I don’t feel so good.” I said.
“What’s wrong, Sam?”
“I’m feeling strange, dizzy, it’s... getting... hard... to breath.”
“I’ll go get my dad.” Jess said and run.
“Hold on, Sam, help is on the way.”
It was the last thing I heard before everything went dark
(Jessica)
I ran back to daddy’s office and when I opened the door I said “Daddy, daddy come quick! Sam is not well.”
I didn’t even had to say that again, he was out the door in a flash and we run back to Sam. Things became a little hazy for me after that. I didn’t see much of what happened next. I saw my dad yelling something and a lot of other people running around and quickly taking Sam away.
Someone directed Sam’s mom and me to a waiting room and we stayed there hugging and crying for a long time. After the tears were gone we stayed there waiting in silence hoping that Sam would get better.
I don’t know how long we waited, but it seemed like ages when daddy came back. “Daddy!!!” I yelled and hugged him tightly. “How is he? Is he going to be okay?”
“How is my son, Dr?” His mother asked.
“He is going to be okay Mrs. Evans. He got a severe allergic reaction to the testosterone and went into an anaphylactic shock, but we were able to stabilize him.”
“So is he going to be fine?”
“Yes, Mrs. Evans, he is going to be just fine. But I’m still worried though.”
“Why? What’s wrong with my son?”
“For such a extreme allergic reaction to occur his body had to be already sensitive to the allergen, meaning that he was probably developing an allergy to his own testosterone and the shot just triggered it.”
“What does it mean?” She asked worriedly.
“It means we need to do some more tests to know for sure he is allergic to his own testosterone and if he is, we will need to remove his testicles.” He said dejectedly.
“My poor baby! Can I see him?” She asked trying to appear strong.
“He is in the recovery room unconscious, we don’t know yet when he will wake up, but you can see him for a few minutes.”
He then directed her to the recovery room. A few minutes later he came back alone, sat down beside me and hugged me. “How are you feeling princess?”
“I’m worried about him, daddy. Why did that had to happen to him?”
“I don’t know, but I suspect he will probably need a lot of support soon.”
“I will be there for him as long as he needs me to, daddy.”
“Don’t get me wrong princess, but you hardly know the boy. You just met him yesterday. Did he had that strong impression on you?”
“Yes, daddy. I don’t know why, but I liked him from the moment we bumped into each other. There is something special about him.”
“Are you in love with him?”
“I... well... I... think so.” I said blushing.
“Okay sweety, I won’t ask anything more right now, but you can always talk to me, you know that, don’t you?”
“Yes daddy, I know.” I said giving him a peck on the cheek.
“Is Sam really going to be okay, daddy?
“Physically yes, beyond that I don’t know.”
“Why?”
“If he is allergic to testosterone, he will never develop as a man and if he doesn’t start some sort of hormonal therapy he will have a lot of health problems.”
“You mean like female hormones?”
“Yes, sweety. And how do you feel about that?”
“Daddy, boy or girl Sam will still be Sam, for me there is no difference. And we were talking this afternoon about what if he needed to have to take female hormones.”
“And what did he say?”
“He said it wasn’t really a choice, become a healthy girl or a sick feminine boy. He is afraid though.”
“I would be too in his situation sweety.”
A few minutes later Sam’s mom came back and sat with us. “What do I do now?” She asked.
“There is nothing you can do right now, Mrs Evans. He will probably be sleeping for a long time yet. The best thing you can do is to go home, and sleep a little.”
“I don’t want to leave my baby’s side. He will need me when he wakes up.” She said crying.
“I don’t believe he will wake up soon, try to sleep at least a few hours and be back first thing in the morning.”
“I don’t want to be alone in that house tonight.” she said.
“Daddy, can she come to our house tonight? I don’t think she should be alone tonight either.” I said.
“What do you think, Mrs. Evans?”
“I don’t want to impose, Dr. Campbell.”
“You are not imposing, Mrs. Evans, and call me Richard.”
“Only if you call me Carla.”
“Come on Mrs. Evans, come with us tonight. Daddy can even bring you back here tomorrow morning. You won’t even need to drive.”
“Okay Jessica, but only because I really don’t want to be in that house alone tonight.”
“Daddy, can we go now?”
“Yes sweety, my shift ended a few hours ago.”
When we got home, mom was waiting for us in the living room.
“Hi Carla, how are you feeling?” She asked
“I’m so worried Cathy, he is all I have.” She said in tears.
“Don’t worry, Mrs. Evans. You heard my dad, he is going to be fine.”
“But how? He was just so happy when he got that shot thinking he would finally start to grow to be a man and that happens. How will he react when he learn the news?”
“I might have known him for a couple days, but I’m sure he will adapt, he is stronger than he appears.”
“I hope so, Jess. I really hope so.”
I woke up early the next day, still worried about Sam. It was a very hard night, It took me forever to sleep and I kept waking up all night long.
I went to the bathroom and had a nice bath trying to relax and it did help a little. After I left the bath I dried myself, changed and went downstairs to have breakfast. Everyone there already.
“Good morning.” I said.
“Good morning.” they all said back
Everyone seemed a bit down this morning, and we were all eating in silence when I said. “Daddy, can I go to the hospital with you and Mrs. Evans?”
“You should go to school, princess. There is nothing you can do at the hospital this morning.”
“But what if he wakes up? I want to be there when he does.”
“I don’t think he will wake up this morning.”
“Daddy? What are you not telling me?” I asked and noticed Mrs. Evans start to cry. “Is he okay? What happened?”
“I called the hospital a little while ago. Sam had a very difficult night.”
“What do you mean by that? What happened, daddy, please tell me.” I said crying.
“He had another shock during the night and went into cardiac arrest. The doctors were able to stabilize him again, but if we don’t operate him soon, It will probably happen again.”
“Operate? You mean take out his testicles?”
“Yes sweety, unfortunately there is nothing else we can do.”
“I still want to go to the hospital, daddy. I want to see him.”
“What if I pick you up at school as soon the classes are over and take you to the hospital?” Mom asked.
“I guess... but I don’t think I’ll be able to concentrate much today.”
I went to school and the morning went in a kind of blur, I couldn’t pay attention to what the teachers were saying. At lunch time Steph came to me and said. “Jess, can I talk to you for a minute?”
“Why?” I asked not in the mood to deal with her right now.
“Please, It will only take a minute.” She pleaded
“Okay, what do you want?” I said coldly.
“I wanted to ask you if Sam is okay. It’s not like him to miss school.”
“And why do you care?” I spat
“Jesus girl, what is wrong with you. Why are you being like that?” she said.
“What’s wrong with me? I should ask you the same question.” I spat back
“What did I do to you for you to treat me like this?”
“To me, nothing, but Sam told me what YOU did to him. How could you do something like that?”
She then sat down and started to cry.
“Why are you crying? Feeling guilty?”
“You (sob) wouldn't understand.(sob)”
“I’m crying because I miss him so much, and that he never even gave me the chance to explain what actually happened.”
“What there is to explain? You dress him up one afternoon, take some pictures spread them around and the next day they are all over the school.”
“It wasn't me that did it, okay? It was my asshole brother. After Sam left that day, my mom called me to help her with dinner and I went downstairs to help her. I didn’t have the time that night to transfer the pictures to my computer. The next morning I met him and we walked together to the school like every other day, he is very funny and always made me laugh, and that day was no different. When we reached the school was when things got strange, people were pointing at him, laughing and calling names. We reached his locker and to my shock the pictures we took the previous day were glued all over it. I tried to talk to him, but he looked at me with the saddest eyes I ever seen and ran away from me. I found out later that my brother had picked up the camera and emailed the pictures to all his friends.”
“Why didn’t you try to talk to Sam and explain what happened then?”
“I tried, Jess. I tried for several weeks. Tried to talk to him at school, tried to phone him, email him and even tried going to his house, but he refused to talk to me.”
“And your brother?”
“He was a senior at the time and now he is away in college. I haven’t talked to him since he did that to Sam and ruined our friendship. Now that I told you what really happened, please tell me if you know if he is okay.”
“What makes you think I know anything?”
“Come on, I’m not blind. He didn’t came to school yesterday, but when the final bell rang, he was outside waiting for you. I saw how you hugged him. And the way you were acting today tells me it has something to do with Sam, am I right?”
“Yes, you are right, I know where he is.”
“Is he okay?”
“Not really, he is in the hospital, he almost died last night.” I said feeling the tears starting to flow.
“WHAT? Which hospital? I have to see him.” She said.
“My mother will pick me up after school, if you want you can come with us to the hospital.”
“Please, I need to see him.” she said pleadingly.
To Be Continued...
“Steph?”
“Hi mom, this is Stephanie.” I said.
“THE Stephanie?” Mom asked raising an eyebrow.
“Yes mom, we talked and she explained what really happened. She wasn’t the one that spread the pictures, it was her asshole brother.” I said.
“Jess! Language!” Mom admonished me.
“Sorry, mom, but he is.”
“And I second that.” Steph said.
“Mom, Steph wants to go to the hospital with us.”
“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” She asked me.
“I don’t know mom, but she is worried about him too, wouldn’t be fair to her to not have any news and he will need all the support we can get.” I said and Steph looked at me confused.
“Okay, Jess. It’s your call. Let’s go.”
We entered the car and soon we were on our way.
“What do you mean he will need all the support we can get?” Steph whispered to me.
“I’ll tell you later, okay?” I whispered back.
“Okay.”
We arrived at the hospital and went to find Dad to get some news and try to find Mrs. Evans. We found him and he took us to see Sam and his mom.
“How is he doing, Daddy?”
“The operation went fine and he is still asleep, but I think he might wake up soon.”
“That’s good, isn’t it?” Steph asked.
“Yes it is.” He said.
We arrived at his room and his mother was seated on a chair beside his bed and she looked very tired.
“Hi Mrs. Evans, have you been here all morning?” I said.
She turned her head and said. “Oh, hi Jess, ever since he came back from surgery.”
“Hi Mrs. Evans.” Steph said meekly
“Steph, what are you doing here? I thought you and Sam weren’t friends anymore after what you did to him.” she said angrily.
“Mrs. Evans, I talked to her and found out what really happened, she was not at fault, but Sam was too hurt to listen to her side of the story.” I said.
“Is it true?” She asked Steph.
“Yes, Mrs. Evans. My brother did it, and I haven’t spoken with him every since. He destroyed the one thing that I treasure the most, my friendship with Sam.” She said trying holding back her tears.
“It’s good to know you aren’t responsible for what happened Steph, specially now that he will need all the friends he can get to support him.”
“What happened to him? No one told me anything yet, just that he was in the hospital. What kind of surgery he had?” She asked and Mrs. Evans faced dropped.
“What happened Steph, is that he will have to make a hard decision in order to have a normal healthy life.” Her mother said crypticaly.
“I don’t understand.” Steph said confused.
“Yesterday we came in the morning to find out why his puberty haven’t started yet and the doctors discovered he had a hormone deficiency, and in the afternoon he got a testosterone shot to kickstart it.”
“That’s a good thing, isn’t it. But why he had to have surgery?”
“A few minutes after the shot he started to feel ill and collapsed. The doctors suspected he had an allergic reaction to the testosterone shot, but stabilized him. During the night he had another one and once again the doctors managed to save him, but they found out he developed an allergy to his own testosterone.” she said
“Oh my. Does it means the operation he had was to remove his...” she said raising her hands to her mouth.
“His testicles, yes.” I told her and Mrs. Evans started to cry again.
“My poor baby. Why did that have to happen to him.” She said.
Steph turned to me and asked. “What does it means to him?” She looked very worried.
“It means he will never grow to be a man because his body will reject any testosterone, his only option for a healthy normal life is to take female hormones.”
“You mean, turn him into a girl?”
“Yes, but it has to be his decision.” I said.
“Oh my, poor Sam, he didn’t deserve to have to make such a decision like this.”
(Stephanie)
“Mrs. Evans, did you eat anything today?” I asked.
“No, Steph. I been here all day.”
“Why don’t you and Jessica go to the cafeteria and eat something, I’ll be here with him. There are some things I need to tell him, even if he can’t hear me.” I told her.
“I think I could eat somethig. Thank you Steph. I’ll be back soon.”
“Thanks Mrs. Evans.” I said.
“Call me aunt Carla like you used to, Steph, and you too Jess.”
“Okay aunt Carla, thank you.” I said.
After they left I sat down beside him and holded his hands. “Hi Sam, I can’t tell you how much I missed you. I wish we had never taken those pictures. What my brother did to you was unforgivable. That day was the worst day of my life, when you looked at me like that and ran away I felt like I had lost a piece of myself. There isn’t one day that I don’t remember the look in your eyes, Sam. There is nothing in my life I valued most than your friendship, you were like a brother to me, even closer than my real brother. I hope that someday we can be friends again.”
I cleaned up my eyes and took his hand again, I felt it move, squeezing my hand and I heard a faint voice.
“Steph?”
“Coming to the hospital and get a shot, feeling ill and then nothing. How long was I out? And why do I feel like I was kicked in the nuts?”
(Sam)
“Steph?” I croaked and opened my eyes
“I’m here Sam”
“Hi.” I said weekly
“How are you feeling?”
“Woozy, confused, thirsty.”
“Here, drink this. Slowly.” She said giving me a glass of water.
“Thank you.”
“I missed you so much!” she exclaimed and gave me a hug.
“Is it true?”
“What?”
“That it was your brother that did that?”
“You heard that?”
I nodded.
“Yes, it is true. I didn’t talk to him ever since. I’m glad he is away at the uni.” she said with anger.
“I’m sorry.”
“For what?”
“For not letting you explain what happened before.”
“Don’t worry about it Sam, I would have probably done the same thing if I were you.”
“Why am I in the hospital, by the way.” I asked her confused.
“What do you remember?” She asked me.
“Coming to the hospital and get a shot, feeling ill and then nothing. How long was I out? And why do I feel like I was kicked in the nuts?” I asked and her face fell.
“You were unconscious for about 24 hours.”
“Wow. Did I sleep that long?”
We better wait for your mom to come back and call the doctor to explain what happened, Sam.”
“You are scaring me, Steph. What happened. I can see it in your face that something did happen.”
“Please, Sam. It will be better if the doctor tell you what happened, I can’t really explain it to you.”
“Am I dying?” I asked worriedly.
“No Sam, you are not dying nor you are sick.”
“Then why am I in here?”
“Please Sam, just wait a few minutes, okay?” she said and hugged me tightly.
“Okay Steph, just don’t leave me alone, please.” I said pleadingly.
“Oh Sam, you have no idea how much I missed you this past year.”
“I missed you too Steph, every single day.”
“Please, promise me something, Sam.”
“What?”
“Whatever happens, lets never be apart like that again, I wouldn't be able to handle something like that again.” She said in tears.
“I promise.” I said still hugging her.
A few minutes later mom came back with Jess.
“Sweety, you are awake.” Mom said.
“SAM!” Jess yelled. “You got me so worried.” she said and hugged me REALLY tight.
“Jess.” I said
“What?”
“I can’t breath.”
“Oops, sorry.” She said and hugged me not so tightly.
“I see you and Steph made up.” Mom said.
“Yeah.” I said and Steph nodded happily.
“Mom, what happened?” I asked her.
“I better call the doctor.” She said with a sad face.
“I’ll go get my dad.” Jess said.
“Thank you, Jess.” My mom said and Jess went to find her dad.
“How are you feeling, sweety?”
“Still a little woozy and I feel like someone kicked me in the nuts.” I said
“Language, young man.” Mom admonished me.
“Sorry, mom.”
Jess came back a few minutes later with Dr. Campbell.
“Hello Sam, how are you feeling?” He asked me.
“This seems to be the question of the day Doc. Everyone keeps asking me that. I’m a bit woozy, confused and I feel like someone kicked me in the... testicles.” I said and looked at my mom. “What happened?” I asked him.
“How much do you remember, Sam?” He asked me.
“Not much, I remember coming to see you, getting a shot and feeling I’ll a few minutes later. After that, it’s a blank.”
“There is no easy way to tell you this Sam, but you had a very strong allergic reaction to the shot, going into anaphylactic shock. Later that night, you entered into another shock this time caused by your own testosterone and went into cardiac arrest.”
“You mean I almost died?” I said interrupting him.
“Yes Sam.”
“Will it happen again?” I said feeling scared.
“We had to operate you so it wouldn’t happen again.”
“Operate me? What kind of operation?”
“We had to perform a bilateral orchiectomy.”
“And that means?”
“We had to remove your testicles, Sam.” He said sadly.
“You had to do what?” I asked and I felt Jess and Steph holding my hands.
“I’m sorry Sam, if we didn’t do that you could die. You are allergic to testosterone.”
“What does it mean?” I asked feeling faint, my mother was in tears now.
“It means you can't go through a male puberty. I'm sorry.”
(Jessica)
After daddy said that he would never be able to go through a boy’s puberty, I looked at Sam and he just stood there looking at nothing for a long time.
“Sam? Are you okay?” I asked him and he just stayed there without moving.
“Sam? Can you hear me?” nothing.
“What happened?” I asked daddy.
“I think he is just in shock right now.” He said. “He will probably go out of it by himself in a few minutes. If anything happens, call me, okay?”
“Okay daddy.”
(Sam)
I don’t know how long I stayed there without moving, I could hear them talking to me, but it sounded so far away. 'What will happen to me now? Why did that have to happen to me? What did I do to deserve this?'
I then started to cry and felt Steph, Jess and Mom hugging me.
“Mom? What will happen to me now?” I asked in tears.
“Oh sweety, whatever happens it will have to be your choice. Just remember that I will support you whatever you choose.”
“We will also support you, Sam.” Jess said and Steph nodded.
“Why do I feel like my life is over?” I asked.
“It’s not over, It is just changing, sweety.” Mom said.
“Will I have to make the choice we were talking yesterday?” I asked Jess.
“I’m afraid so, Sam.” She told me.
“So it’s not really a choice is it? If I want to have a healthy normal life, I mean.”
“You will always have a choice, Sam, and I will be at your side whatever you choose.” Jess told me.
“I guess. But before I choose I need to tell you something, Jess.” I said and blushed.
“What is it?”
“I think I fell in love with you, not that it will matters now anyway, but I had to get it out of my chest.” I said and started to cry again.
She looked at me in the eyes and suddenly she kissed me on the lips.
“I also fell in love with you Sam, and whatever you choose that wont change, I’ll be with you either way.” She said and kissed me again.
“No I can’t, you’ll hate me if I do.” I said in tears.
When our lips parted I was crying again, not from sadness or anger this time, but because I was happy that she felt the same way about me.
“What's wrong, Sam? Why are you crying?” Jess asked me.
“Nothing is wrong, Jess. I’m just happy you feel the same way about me. Is it true that no matter what I choose to do that won't change?”
“Yes it is, gender was never a big deal for me, what matters for me is the person itself. Do you believe in love at first sight?”
“I do, Jess. When I first saw you, I think I fell for you that very same moment.” I said blushing.
“So did I Sam, and at that time I did think you were a girl. When I found out you were a boy my feelings for you didn't change.”
“You did seem angry though.” I said.
“I was but after we talked I saw that you didn't lie to me. It was all my own misunderstanding.”
“Mom?”
“Yes, sweety?”
“What would you think if I decided to be a girl?” I asked her.
“I would love you the same way sweety.” She affirmed and hugged me.
“Good, because I do want to live a normal healthy life.” I finally said.
“Are you sure about that, sweety?” She asked.
I thought for a moment and said. “Yes, its not like I never thought about it before.”
“WHAT?” All three women said at the same time.
After a few minutes of an awkward silence mom said. “You mean you though about it before?”
“Yes. It just came back to me. I used to think that all the time.” I admitted. “Just not since....” and I broke down crying.
“It's okay, sweety. I'm here. You can tell us.” She said holding me.
“No I can't, you'll hate me if I do.” I said in tears.
“Look at me, sweety. You are my child and there is no way I could ever hate you. I will always love you.” She said looking deeply into my eyes.
“Do you promise?”
“Of course I do.”
“I didn't think about it since dad died because he died because of me.” I said crying.
“No, sweety. He died in a car accident. It was not your fault.” She said.
“No, mom, it was my fault. That day I was alone at home and I was trying out some of your clothes when he got home and saw me dressed up. He kept yelling at me and said he would go out for a drive and that I better be out of those closes when he came back or he would spank me. I changed back to my clothes and put all your things back. I went to my room and started to cry. A few hours later we got the news that dad died and it was all my fault. If it wasn't for me he would have never gone out and be still alive.”
“Oh sweety, Why didn't you tell me? I knew you tried on my clothes sometimes but I thought it was a phase, when you stopped I thought I was right. And your fathers death was not your fault, you can't blame yourself for his actions.” She said holding me tightly
“Because I thought you would hate me. When he died I promised myself that I would be the best boy I could be and make him proud, but I was never good at that and I thought that when puberty started I would became a better boy, one that would make dad proud.”
“That's not true. You are a great boy.” Steph said.
“It isn't? Steph, I know you always saw me like a sister, and I secretly loved it. When you dressed me up in that cheerleader uniform was the only time I dressed up since dad died and It was because you wanted me to do it for Halloween. I thought that it wouldn't hurt to do it just that once. I was so conflicted then, I did want to do it, but also I was ashamed of myself for wanting it so badly. I think that's why I was so hurt when those pictures came out.”
“I'm sooooooo sorry my brother did that to you, Sam. You didn't deserve that.” Steph said crying.
“It was not your fault, Steph. I should have known you would never do that to me.” I said crying too and we hugged.
“Life is strange, you know?” I said a few minutes later.
“How so?” Jess asked me.
“I guess I was never meant to be a boy. I tried to because of dad even though I was conflicted about it. In the end I guess the decision was made for me and I don't know if I would ever be able to make a choice it if all this didn't happen to me.”
“Are you sure about it, sweety?” Mom asked me.
“Yes mom, its the only way I'll ever have a normal, healthy and hopefully happy life. I hope it doesn't change how you guys feel about me.”
“No way, Sam.” Jess said and gave me a gentle kiss on my lips.
“I will always love you, sweety.” Mom said. “I loved you as a son and I will love you as a daughter.” She said and hugged me.
“I think it might change a bit.” Steph said.
“What?” I asked.
“Now we do get to be like sisters.” She said and giggled.
“Oh, I guess you are right.” I said.
“You will always be my best friend, Sam. I'll always be there for you.” Steph said hugging me.
“T..thank you guys.” I said trying to hold back the tears.
"You know it will not be easy, right? There are a lot of people that won't understand you and many will give you a hard time because of it." Mom said.
"I know mom, but I think that with you guys supporting me I'll be able to cope with it." I said and grabbed Jess and Seph's hands.
My stomach choose that moment to growl loudly and that set us all in a giggle fit. “I guess someone is hungry.” Mom said. “I’ll see if I can get the nurse to bring you dinner.”
“Thanks mom. I feel like I didn’t eat since yesterday.”
“That’s because you didn’t, silly.” Jess said playfully slapping me on the arm.
After my dinner, Dr. Campbell came in to check on me.
“How are you feeling, Sam?”
“I’m feeling fine, doc. I can’t wait to go home though.”
“We are just going to keep you overnight for observation and you’ll be able to go home tomorrow morning after your consultation with the psychiatrist.”
“A shrink? What for?”
“She will help you to cope with whatever decision you make.”
“I already made my decision, doc.”
“Oh, and what was your decision?”
“I want to have a healthy life. I’m scared senseless about becoming a girl though.”
“It’s understandable. I think you are a very brave person to do it though.”
“Thank you doc.”
A little after that, mom, Jess and Steph came back from the cafeteria.
“Hi sweety, how was the food?” Mom asked.
“Tasteless.”
“I think we have something to cheer you up.” Steph said.
“What is it?”
Jess then gave me a bar of my favorite chocolate.
“Ohhhh thank you.” I said ripping the packing.
“Aren’t you going to give us a piece?” Jess asked me.
“Hmmmm.... maybe. if you are good enough.” I said.
“And what do I have to do then?” She said almost purring.
“Give me a hug? Can’t be much more with the parental unit present.” I said making a puppy dog eye look.
“Sam!” Mom said and laughed.
“You are feeling pretty nervous, aren’t you?” Steph asked me.
“Why do you say that?” I asked back.
“When you are nervous you start making jokes and acting silly. Did you forget we grew up together? I know all your tricks Sam.”
“Yes, I am nervous. I am scared senseless, actually.”
“What are you scared of?” Mom asked.
“Everything. Myself, my decision, I don’t know. I’m so confused right now.”
“We are right here with you Sam. Things will get better I promise you.” Jess said holding me tightly.
“Thank you guys.” I said and yawned.
“I think its time for us to go, you need to get some sleep. It was a very stressful day for you. I’ll see you tomorrow, sweety.” Mom said and gave me a kiss on my forehead.
“Thanks mom. I love you.”
“I love you too, sweety.”
Steph came closer to me and whispered. “Good night sis.” and gave me a peck on the cheek and I blushed.
Jess gave me a light kiss on my lips and said. “Good night, lover. I’ll see you tomorrow, okay?”
“Okay.” I said with a smile.
After they left I lay down on the bed and looked at the ceiling. ‘With them supporting me I think I might just make it.’ I thought to myself and soon was asleep.
*I’m walking down a beach, I can feel a nice summer breeze blowing, the sun is setting over the ocean and I feel the warm sand between my toes and I hear the sound of the waves. I walk for a bit, and adjust the skirt I’m wearing before sitting down and I look at the ocean, watching that beautiful sunset.
“Hi Sam.” I hear a familiar voice say behind me.
“Hi Jess. Come sit here with me.” I said patting the spot next to me.
She sat down beside me and we cuddled together enjoying each other’s company and watching the sunset. It is a perfect moment. I am happy and beside the one I love.
Jess looks at me and soon our lips met. We embrace each other and we kiss for a long time and the world around us cease to exist, at that moment, there are just the two of us and nothing else matters.
She looks deeply into my eyes and she says. “I love you, Samantha.”
“I love you too, Jessica.” I say to her and we kiss again and again and again.*
I wake up smiling, thinking about the dream I had and how good it felt before starting to cry.
A nurse come inside the room and asks “What’s wrong, honey? Why are you crying?”
“Nothing... (sob) is wrong. It’s just a dream.” I said.
“Bad dream?”
“No, good one.”
“So why are you crying?” She asked me confused.
“Because I remembered it. I haven’t remembered a dream in years.”
“Oh, I think I would be crying then too.” She said with a smile.
“Thank you.” I told the nurse.
“You are welcome, honey.” She said and left the room.”
After breakfast, a new doctor came in and introduced herself. “Hello Sam, My name is Amanda Walker. How are you feeling today?”
“Hello doctor, I’m feeling fine, thank you.”
“I came to talk to you I am one of the Hospital's psychiatrists.”
“Do I have to? I'm not crazy or anything like that.”
“I'm just here to help, you don't need to be crazy to see a psychiatrist. But you do have to see one if you decide to change genders and I'm here to help you cope with your decision.”
“And how do I do that?”
“Why don't you start talking about how are you really feeling right now?”
“Angry, relieved, scared. Angry because of what happened to me, It robbed me of any options I might have had and the choice was practically forced upon me, but I am also relieved because of it. It’s a hard choice and I don't know if I would have ever do it even though I had wondered for a long time that maybe I should have been a girl, and I’m scared because I don't know what will happen from now on; how people will react and mostly I'm scared that I might never be happy. I might not have been good at being a boy, but it was all I knew.”
“We all get a little scared when facing the unknown, its a natural reaction. You said you wondered for a long time that maybe you could tell me more about that.”
“Where do I start?” I thought for a minute. “I think it started when I was little, I never had many friends but as long I can remember I always had Steph, and we were always playing together. She was like my best friend and like a sister to me, we were inseparable. I always loved how she dressed and envied her a little, because I always had to wear the same old boring boy stuff. Of course I never told anyone, not even her. I always thought it was unfair how differently girls were treated by others and how I was supposed to act and I did get beaten more than a few times at school while growing up because of how I acted. I mean, why couldn't I play with the girls? Why the boys games had to be so rough? Was it me? I then started to think that maybe I should have been a girl.”
“And how old you were when you started to think that?”
“I think I was around 8, probably.”
“The way you said earlier, it sounded like you stopped thinking that way, when did that happen?”
“It happened when dad died. I was 12 at the time.”
“And why did you stop thinking you should have been a girl?”
“Because It was my fault he died. If he hadn't come home earlier that day he wouldn't have seen me trying on my mother's clothes and would have not left the house to cool down and wouldn't have been in the accident that killed him. After that I premised that I would become the best boy I could be, a boy he could be proud of.” I said in tears.
“So you are saying that you blame that you wanting to be a girl killed your father and you feel guilty about it?”
“I guess so.”
“Sam, whatever happened it was all his fault, you were only 12 years old and he overreacted. At least he didn't hit you, did he?”
“No, he didn't.”
“Have you thought that maybe he would come to accept you the way you are?”
“I don't know. I can only hope so. I guess I'll never know.”
We talked for a long time and I cried a lot. After we finished mom came in and gave me a big hug.
“Hi sweety, how are you feeling? How did it go with the shrink” She asked me.
“Did get the license number of the truck that hit me?”
“That good?”
“Yes, my head was thoroughly shrinked."
"Shrinked? Is that a word?"
"I have no idea" I said giggling. "What will happen now mom?”
“I think the doctor will make a final visit and then we can go home.”
“Great, I can't wait to go home.”
“Good morning Sam. How are you feeling today?” Dr. Campbell asked me soon after entering the room.
“I’m feeling pretty well, doc. I can’t wait to go home though.”
“You’ll be going home very soon, but before I wanted to talk to you for a minute.” He said looking serious.
“Is there something wrong?” I asked him.
“I think I owe you an apology.”
“What for? All you did was help me out.” I said confused.
“Sam, in my haste to help you I wasn’t as careful as I should and because of that you almost died. I should have made more tests and take things slowly.”
“Are you saying things would end up differently? And I mean about the final result having to make the decision I did.”
“I don’t think so. It would probably take a few days, maybe a couple weeks longer.”
“And I would be torturing myself all that time. I like to think you save me from a lot of pain.”
“Thank you Sam. You are an amazing person and I can see why my daughter like you so much.”
I blushed at that comment. ‘Does he know about us? Of course he knows dummy.’
“I also talked to the hospital administration about what happened and they asked me to talk to you and your mother about a settlement to avoid legal action of your part.”
“But we don’t plan on doing that.” Mom said.
“I know, and you know. But the higher ups don’t know about it.” He said with a smirk.
“The hospital offered to waive all its fees from your time here and also offered to cover any future procedure and medical bills referent to your transition.” He told us.
“Didn’t you risk losing your job talking to them?” She asked him.
“I did, but I had to make things right. If I lost my job here to make things right it would be worth it. The higher ups will keep a closer eye on me though after this stunt though.”
“We appreciate what you did, but you didn’t have to.” Mom said.
“Yes I did.” He simply said.
“Thank you Dr. Campbell.” I told him.
“You are welcome, Sam. I also set up an appointment for you with an endocrinologist here at the hospital tomorrow morning at 10:00.”
“Great, I’m just leaving the hospital to get back the very next day.”
“Well, we could keep you overnight if you want.” He said jokingly
“No thank you. I want to go home.” I said.
When we got home, I left the car and walked carefully inside as I was still somewhat sore down there. ‘Great, NOW I get a macho cowboy walk.’ I thought to myself and giggled.
I sat down on the sofa and turned on the TV. ‘Yuck, daytime soap opera. How people watch these things.’ I thought and zapped around the channels looking for something interesting to watch. I ended up watching the Discovery Channel as nothing else seemed to hold my attention.
At noon mom called me to lunch and after eating I went upstairs to use the computer a little and rest.
I think I ended up falling asleep because when I came to, Jess and Steph were there walking me up.
“Hi.” I said and yawned.
“Hi, beautifull.” Jess said and kissed me gently on the lips.
“Get a room you two.” Steph said and giggled.
I looked around and said. “I think we did.” and that set us all off.
“How is school?” I asked them.
“Its boring without you there.” Jess said and Steph nodded.
“Yeah, the bullies must be really missing me.”
“No you silly, we missed you, and apparently a few other people did too.”
“Who? It’s not like I have any other friends there.”
“A couple girls from our homeroom asked if you are okay.” Jess said.
“Huh?” I asked confused.
“It seems some of the girls got worried that you didn’t go to school since Monday and they asked us about you.” Steph said.
“That’s good I guess.” I said.
“Jess, do you know what your father did?” I asked her.
“You mean talk to the hospital administration?” She asked me.
“Yes, I still don’t believe he put his job on the line like that.”
“He was feeling pretty guilty about what happened. He wanted to do something to help you out. He said it wouldn’t be fair for your mother to pay the hospital bills for his mistake.”
“I guess we ended up more than that. The hospital offered to pay for all medical costs related to the transition.” I told them
“That’s great.” Jess and Steph said in stereo.
“Okay, you two are doing that a lot now.”
“Doing what?” They said doing it again.
“Talking like that, you two look like twin sisters doing that.”
“I guess we did hit off pretty well, didn’t we?” Steph asked.
“Yes we did.” Jess agreed.
“What are you doing tomorrow, Sam?” Jess asked me.
“I have an appointment with an endocrinologist at the hospital tomorrow at ten, but nothing after that. I think I’ll stay home as I’m still a bit sore.”
“Can we come around tomorrow then?” Steph said.
“Of course you can. Are you planning something?”
“Hmmm... no?” Steph said trying to look innocent. I look at Jess and she had the same look.
‘Oh, god they planning something. What they up to?’
I woke up feeling refreshed after a good night of sleep. Sleeping in your own bed is definitely better than a hospital one. The soreness seems to be a lot better today too. After my morning routine I went downstairs and mom was already making breakfast.
“Good morning mom”
“Good morning sweety, how are you feeling today?”
“I’m feeling pretty good actually, the soreness isn’t so bad today.”
“That’s good sweety. What do you want to eat today?”
“Hmm.... scrambled eggs? They are looking pretty good today. I could smell them all the way upstairs.”
“Of course sweety.” She said and served me a plate.
“Thank you mom.”
After breakfast we got ready for my appointment. It seems I overslept a little today and time was getting short. No wonder I had such a good night of sleep, I think I slept over 10 hours. Yeah, yeah, I’m rambling again but who can blame me, right?
We arrived at the hospital a little before 10 and we were directed to the 3rd floor once again. ‘Are all the doctors offices on that floor?’ I asked myself. We went to the reception and sat down, I looked at the magazine rack but I refrained to get one. I came prepared today, I brought my own magazine, thank you. And no I will not say which magazine it is. Let’s just say it’s some reading material that Steph and Jess want me to read and Jess said she would give me a reward If I do it. Those two seems to want me to learn all the girly stuff pretty fast, I dread to think what they planned for later today, and I think mom is on it too, they spent a lot of time talking to mom and giggling yesterday.
The receptionist brought me back from my mental ramblings and directed us to the doctor’s office. When I entered, the doctor greeted us. “Hello Sam, Mrs. Evans, my name is Melanie Walker, but call me Mel.”
“Okay Doctor Mel” I said.
“Just Mel please, the Doctor thing makes me feel old.” She said. Mel is a very attractive woman that looks to be in her late twenties.
“Sam, I reviewed your file and I see you had a rough time this week.”
“I can’t really say that, I was unconscious most of the rough parts. Of course the aftermath was pretty stressful too, but I’m dealing with it and have some great people supporting me.”
“That’s good, because you will need all the support you can get.” She said. “Okay Sam, first thing we will have a small allergy test, It won’t take long and will just require a few small injections.”
‘Oh God more needles.’ I thought to myself. “Okay.” I said a bit fearfully.
“Don’t worry it wont hurt and we just want to be sure there will be no other incident like last time you came to this hospital.”
In the end the allergy test was a bit anticlimactic. The amount of injections I had this last week seems to be having an effect on my fear as it wasn’t as bad as it used to. I think it might be a good thing because I will probably see a lot of needles in the near future.
“Sam, everything looks fine and the tests show you didn’t have any reaction to the hormones.”
“That’s a good thing, right?”
“Yes, its a very good thing. I’m going to give you a booster shot and prescribe you some hormone pills too. Also I think you might benefit from a growth hormone with some low dosage shots over the next few months, it might help you grow a few more inches.”
“Really? That will be great. Did you hear that mom?”
“Yes I did, sweety.” She said and gave a hug.
The doctor then gave me the shots and damn my bum is sore. Before leaving the hospital we went to the pharmacy and got our prescription, apparently they are covering the drugs too which I think its good as I have no idea how much would all this cost but I know that probably the treatment isn’t cheap.
After lunch mom left saying she had some errands to run and I went back to my reading as Jess said there would be a pop quiz about it, and to every right answer I’ll get a reward, at least I think what she said, I was a bit distracted at the moment as she said it whispering into my ears and nibbling it making my entire body tingle.
A few hours later mom came back with a bunch of groceries and started to make dinner. I offered to help but she told me to stay in the living room and wait for the girls. ‘What are they planning? Mom is definitely on it too.’
A few minutes later the doorbell rang, I went to open the door and it was Jess and Steph carrying a few gym bags that seemed pretty full, with then there was someone else that I recognized being Liz from our class.
“Hi, why all the bags?” asked them.
“Aren’t you let us in? These things are heavy.” Steph said.
“Oh, okay.” I said and let them in.
After they entered and put the bags inside, Steph said. “Sam, you know Liz, right? She is one of my best friends.”
“Hi Liz.” I said shyly.
“Hi Sam, Steph told me a lot about you.” She said and gave me a hug.
“Really? What did she tell you about me?”
“Well... I think its better she tell you that.” Liz cryptically said.
“Steph?” I said looking at her.
“We better sit down, it will take a while.
We sat down, Jess and I cuddled together on the love seat, Jess and Liz sat on the sofa and Steph started to talk.
(Steph)
Jess and I were sitting together at lunch when Liz approached up and asked if she could sit down with us, and of course we said she could. After she sat down she turned at me and said.
“You are looking much happier these last two days Steph, something good happened?”
“Yes, I got my best friend back.” I said happily.
“You mean Sam?”
“Yes, we finally made up.”
“Is everything okay? last time I saw Sam was Monday.”
“Yes, everything is okay now, Tuesday Sam had a severe allergic reaction in the hospital and had to stay there until yesterday.”
“Oh god, but everything is okay now, right?”
“Fortunately yes, she had a rough time these last few days.” I said noticing the pronoun slip a bit too late.
“She? I knew she was a girl, I thought she looked too cute in that cheerleader uniform to be a guy. Some people said she is a guy, but no guy look like that. Half the girls in our class think like that too, the other half doesn’t know what to think of Sam. She talks and act like a girl, but is always wearing boy clothes. I personally think she would look very pretty if she dressed up a little more.”
(Sam) “What?”
(Jess) “Shush, let her finish the story.”
“Liz, we have been friends for a while now, and what I am going to tell you is something I, Sam and Jess would like to keep quiet for now, okay?”
“A secret? I can keep secrets and you know it.”
Jess looked at me and said. “Ohhh, I wonder what kind of dirty she has on you Steph.”
“No dirty, quite the opposite, but that’s all I’m saying.” Liz said.
“Okay, meet us after school and we will talk while walking home, okay?” I said.
“This is better be good. Who am I kidding, knowing you it will be big.” Liz said.
After we school we met up and started to walk home, Liz lives pretty close to us.
“Now spill it, girl. I hardly been able to pay attention to class after lunch.” Liz said.
“Like you ever pay attention.” I said poking my tongue at her.
“Come on, don’t make me beg.”
“Okay, okay, don’t do the puppy dog eye thing on me, that only work with the boys.”
“Dammit.” She said and pouted.
We then told her everything that happened since Tuesday.
“So you are saying that Sam doesn’t have a choice but become a girl?”
“Pretty much.” I said.
“It must be very hard.”
“I think so, but I know Sam and I know she will do well.”
“So that’s why you are using female pronouns?”
“We need to get used to it and so does Sam, and I kinda always saw her like a sister to me, long before all this happened.”
“And you want to keep this under wraps?”
“I think it would be best, as you said, many already think Sam is a girl and the rest is uncertain, other than a few assholes. Can you keep it a secret?”
“Of course I can, but I think it would be good if we could bring a couple more girls up to date, and I think I know exactly who we can trust.”
“We are going to Sam’s later, would you like to join us?” Jess asked.
(Sam)
“And here we are.” Jess finished her tale.
I looked at Liz and asked her. “Are you okay with all this?”
“Of course I am, I kinda saw you as a girl for a while too, so it’s not a big change.”
I went to her with watery eyes and gave her a hug. “Thank you, Liz.”
“You are welcome, Sam.”
I looked at the bags again, looked at the 3 girls in my living room and said. “What is the bags for? What are you guys plotting?”
Jess get up got closer to me and said. “Well, we need to bring you up to date on being a girl so we planned something special for tonight.”
“What is it?”
“Something every girl goes through while growing up and you missed a lot of it, and its really fun.” Steph said.
“What is it? Can someone tell me?”
The three girls looked at each other and then said in unison “Slumber party!”
“What?”
“Slumber party, silly.” Steph said. “You need to learn a few things about being a girl and this is the beginning of your education. You have no idea how many times I wished I could have invited you to one of my parties.”
“But... but..”
“Come on Sam, it will be fun.” Jess told me.
“Okay. I guess there is no escaping, is there?”
“Smart girl.” Liz said.
“So, what is in the bags?”
“Just some things the three of us found in our closets that we grew out of, maybe we can find you some things for you to wear.”
“Why do I feel like I just became your personal Barbie doll?” I said and the three girls giggled.
At that moment mom comes into the room and greets the girls. “Hi girls, Is everything ready for tonight?” She ask them.
“Yes, Mrs. Evans.” Jess said.
“Call me Carla, girls. Mrs. Evans makes me feel so old.”
“Mom, you knew they were planning this, didn’t you?”
“Yes sweetie, and I think it will be fun.”
Then I just shook my head and sighed. ‘Resistance is futile’ comes into my mind and I giggled at the geekyness of the thought.
“Why are you giggling?” Jess asked me.
“Nothing, I just had a silly thought.”
“Come on, tell us.” Steph said.
“Resistance is futile.” I simply said. Jess and Liz looked confused and Steph just giggled.
“You are such a geek, only you to quote Star Trek in this situation” Steph said.
“So, what are we doing first? I have no idea what goes on in a slumber party.” I told them.
“First thing you’ll have a bath and save your legs and armpits, you don’t have much hair, but even a little is a no no.” Jess said. “After that, go into the shower and wash and rinse your hair.”
“I’m going to fill the tub and add some bath salts.” Mom said.
“After that we will have a little fashion show, and you Sam is the model.” Steph said with an evil gleam in her eyes. I look at Jess and Liz and notice they too have the same look in her eyes. ‘Yes, they are Borgs alright, and they plan to assimilate me, and mom is one of them.’ I thought to myself. Yes, I do like Star Trek.
I went upstairs and entered the bathroom, the tub was filled and it had bubbles in it. I can’t remember last time I had a bubble bath. I got into the tub and the water was warm and smelled like flowers, I lay down on the tub and start to bathe myself, after that I feel the bath feels so good that I decide to relax a bit. I guess I dozed off because I heard my mom calling me and the water was getting cold.
“Sweetie, are you okay in there?”
“Yes, mom. I think I dozed off for a bit, the bath was so relaxing.”
“Okay sweetie, don’t take too long.”
After that I shaved my legs and armpits. I was feeling pretty proud that I managed to not hurt myself. I got into the shower and washed my hair and rinsed like I was told to. Getting out I dried myself and the shaved legs felt so smooth and kind of nice too. After I dried myself I saw a pair of panties and a bath robe waiting for me. I looked at the panties and wondered which side was front and which was back. I decided to try it on both ways and I thought the way it felt better was the right one, I hoped.
I put on the panties and they felt pretty god at the first try, took them off and tried the other way and it felt just wrong, so I took out again and put back on like the first time. It fit pretty well and quite snugly, even my small boy bit seemed to disappear when I wore it. .‘It’s a good thing I guess.’. I looked in the mirror and I was starting to look like a girl, a flat chested one, but a girl none the less. I think I was mesmerized by the image because the next thing I remember was mom knocking on the door again.
“I think I’m done, mom.” I said putting the robe on. I opened the door and they were already waiting for me in my room.
“Hi.” I said shyly and blushing.
“Come on in, Sam. We won’t bite.” Jess said. “At least they won’t.”
I slowly entered my room and I saw a bunch of clothes spread all over my bed. I was having mixed feeling about it, I wanted to try them on but was scared too, reluctant even and I guess the girls noticed.
“Sam, they are just clothes. You don’t have to be afraid. I know this is all new for you and if you don’t want to do it tonight we won’t force you.” Mom said and the girls nodded.
“Thanks mom, but I think I’ll try them on. I know you all put a lot of thought in this.
“Are you sure?” She asked me.
“Yes mom, I’m sure. Thanks for asking though.” I said and hugged her. “So are you Borgs ready to assimilate me?” I asked with a smile and they laughed.
“Okay Sam, do you have the panties I left for you in the bathroom on?” Mom asked me.
I blushed and said. “Yes mom.”
“Good, then you can take off the robe as you’ll have a bit of modesty, but if you are uncomfortable I can ask the girls to wait outside for a bit until you have a bit more cloth on.”
“It’s okay mom, as long they don’t laugh at me.” I said and the girls all promised they wouldn’t.
I took out the robe and heard some gasps.
“Mom, Is there something is wrong?”
“Sweetie, have you been taking a good look at yourself in the mirror lately?” She asked me.
“Why? Is there something wrong?” I asked looking at myself.
“It’s not that sweetie, but I think you were starting to show some signs of feminization. Your waist is starting to look like a girls one.” mom said.
“You think so? I didn’t notice.”
“Yes it does, Sam.” Steph said and the other two nodded. “Your waist didn’t look like that last year.”
“I guess it doesn’t really matter now. It might make things a bit easier instead.” I told them. “And I think more changes will happen in the next few months.”
“Are you sure you are not a girl?” Liz asked me. “Because from where I’m standing, I see a pretty if not a bit underdeveloped girl. I can’t even see sign of your... well.. you know.”
“I’m not a complete girl yet, if that's what you mean, Liz. And I hope that was a compliment.”
“Yes it was. You are too pretty to be a boy.”
“Thanks Liz.” I said. “Okay girls, your Barbie doll is ready, what are we going to try first?”
The next hour or so passed pretty fast. The first thing they did was to get me into a bra and put some padding gel into it to give me a more girlish figure. I was a bit reluctant at first but by the time I tried the 5th (or was that the 6th) outfit I started to get into it and had a good time. I tried every type of clothes, dresses, skirts, tops, jeans, etc. I felt like a Barbie doll and strangely enough I enjoyed it. I ended up wearing a black skort, something I didn’t even know existed, I think it’s a mix of skirt and shorts and pink top with a Hello Kitty picture on it in the end. I think they wanted me to look like a 13 year old girl with that combination, but I think it looked cute so I didn’t mind much.
We went downstairs and mom ordered some pizza for us. After dinner they started to teach me how to do my nails, Jess did mine first and had me try to do hers after. It was not as easy as I thought it would be but in the end I think I did a good job with her hands and feet. We both had our nails painted a very subtle shade of pink that looked pretty cute with my Hello Kitty top. Come on, I am entitled to some cuteness. I missed a lot of growing up as a girl, so no judging, okay?
After nails it was makeup time, they started to explain about foundation, blushes, mascara, eyeliner and many other stuff that I can’t even remember the name. We spent a lot of time doing each other’s makeup and it was quite fun even mom was having fun. After makeup they started to mess with my hair, trying to give it more shape. My hair isn’t long, but it’s not short either, its big enough to tie in a small pony tail behind my head. When they finished with it they made me look into a mirror and what I saw surprised me. Looking back at me was a pretty girl, she looked younger than I am, but she was very pretty. I kept looking at the reflection for a long time before collapsing and started to cry.
Mom came to me and holds me tightly. “What’s wrong, sweetheart?” She asked me worriedly.
“Nothing (sob) mommy. It’s just...” I couldn’t find the words
Jess also came to me and started to hold me tightly too. “It’s okay Sam. I’m sorry we made you do this, we never meant to hurt you.” She said with tears in her eyes.
“It’s not that (sob) Jess. I’m not hurt. (sob). It’s just that I didn’t expect what I saw.”
“What is that?”
“The real me.”
I think I cried myself to sleep, because the next thing I remember was waking up on the sofa with my head on Jess’ lap and she was gently caressing my hair.
“Hi sleepyhead.” She said.
“Hi. How long was I asleep?”
“Just a couple hours.”
“I’m sorry.”
“What for?”
“For ruining the party.”
“You didn’t ruin it, Sam and the party is not over yet, but I think we should fix your makeup, you look a mess.”
She went with me to the bathroom to help me with my makeup. I looked at myself in the mirror and I looked a total mess. My makeup was completely ruined. I think I looked like a clown raccoon. Jess used some cold cream to remove the makeup and 10 minutes later we came out of the bathroom with my makeup fixed.
Arriving at the living room the other girls were there waiting for us. When we entered the room they all stood up, came to me and downed me in hugs.
“Thanks, guys.” I said feeling the tears trying to leak again.
“No crying, you just had your makeup fixed.” Steph told me.
“Then don’t do things to make me teary. That or I’ll have to forget makeup for the rest of the night.”
The rest of the night was pretty fun, we watched a couple movies, talked about a myriad of subjects. I never thought girls were so open about so many things, so different from the guys that seem afraid to share things with each other.
When we were finally ready to change into our sleepwear, mom came up to me and gave me a pink silky nightgown. It was a good thing I had already removed my makeup because it was beautiful and I felt the tears building up again. When I put the nightgown on, it felt so silky and nice. We put a few sleeping bags in the living room and started to talk again for a long time.
Just before we went to sleep, I turned to the girls and said. “Thank you everyone for an amazing night. I had a great time tonight and learned a lot too, and it’s all thanks to you.”
“You are welcome Sam.” We also had a great time Steph said.
“And you were a great Barbie doll.” Liz said and we giggled.
“We better enjoy it while we can Liz. Something tells me that soon she will giving us fashion lessons.” Jess said and kissed me on the cheek.
“I think I’m going to sleep now, I can’t stay awake a minute longer.” I told them and soon I was in the land of nod.
*I was walking around a park, the same park I used to come with my father when I was little. I went to the playground and sat down on the swing. It was a nice warm day, the skies were blue and there wasn’t a single cloud around. I was lost in thought when I heard a familiar voice that I never thought I would hear again.
“Hello princess.” The voice said.
I turned around and there he was. “DADDY!!” I yelled, run to him and gave him a big hug.
“How are you, princess?”
“I’m sorry Daddy. I’m so sorry.” I said crying.
“There is nothing to be sorry, princess. It was my all my fault. Instead of trying to understand what you were going through I had to lose my temper and storm out.”
“I tried to be a good boy for you daddy, I really tried.”
“I know you did, but you shouldn’t have to. It only made you suffer and I’m sorry for it. It was my own fault I got killed, you need to let go of the guilt, princess. You look so pretty, so much like your mother.”
“Oh daddy, I missed you so much.” I said holding him tight
“I missed you too princess, and I miss your mother so much.”
“But… how? I mean how are you here?”
“I needed to talk to you, princess. I needed to tell you that I’m proud of you, you are a very brave girl.”
“But you hated when you caught me dressed up. I could see the anger and disappointment in your eyes.”
“I was a fool sweetie. I never thought of myself as being a bigot, but when I saw you dressed I had to get out, I was so mad that I had to get away or I would end up doing something I knew I would regret. While I was driving I started to cool down and think about things. In the end I was mad at me for the way I acted and I had hurt your feelings. I was on my way home to apologize when the accident happened.”
“I’m so sorry daddy. I wish you were still with us.”
“Don’t be sorry, princess, I know you feel guilty for what happened but you need to let it go. I wish I could be with you and your mom too, but it was not meant to be. I need you to let go the guilty, princess.”
“Why?”
“Because it’s the only way I’ll be able to move on. Don’t worry, I’ll always watch over you and your mother. I love you both very much.” He said and kissed my forehead.
“Does it mean I’ll never see you again?” I said in tears.
“Not like this, but I’ll always be in your heart and will always watch over you.”
“I don’t want you to go daddy.”
“I am already gone, princess. It doesn’t matter how much I would love to stay with you I can’t, it’s time for me to move on. It’s time for you to move on too. Please, do this for me. I want you to be happy, and tell your mom that I’ll always love her.”
“I will daddy. I love you so much.” I said hugging him with all my strength.
“Good bye Samantha, my beautiful daughter.”
“Good bye daddy. I love you.”*
Coming back to the living room, she was yawning and stretching. ‘She looks so cute waking up.’ She looks at me and a big smile appears on her face.
“Good morning.” She whispered to me not wanting to wake up the other two girls.
“Good morning, beautiful.” I whisper back to her and give her a light kiss on her lips.
We walked together into the kitchen where mom was already having a cup of coffee. “Good morning, mom” I said giving her a kiss on her cheek.
“Good morning, sweetie. Good morning Jess.”
“Good morning Aunt Carla.”
“Aunt Carla, I like that.” She said with a smile. “Did you girls have a good sleep?”
“I slept wonderfully.” Jess said.
“I slept well too.” I said. “I had a very nice dream.”
“What was it about?” Mom asked.
“I dreamed of Daddy.” I said and my mom looked a bit shocked.
“You too?” She asked.
“You dreamed about daddy too?”
“Yes I did, and it was a very nice dream. Why don’t you tell me about your dream first and I’ll tell you mine afterwards?”
I told mom about my dream and what daddy said in it. ‘When did I start to call him daddy?’ I thought to myself. When I finished telling her my dream we were both crying and hugging each other and Jess had tears in her eyes too.
“It was a nice dream, wasn’t it?”
“It was great sweetie, and I think that was really your father.” Mom said.
“How?” I asked her a little shocked.
“Let me tell you my dream and you’ll see.”
(Carla)
I was in my bathroom having a nice warm bubble bath when I suddenly heard his voice. “Hello my love.”
I turned to him and screamed while jumping out of the tub “STEVE!!!”
I ran to him and started to kiss him. “I missed you, you… you jerk.” I said hitting him on the chest over and over. “I missed you so much. How did you dare to leave us like that?” I said in tears.
“I’m so sorry, honey. I wish I could have been there for you and Sam.”
“I wish you were here with us too.” I said giving another lingering kiss. “Oh my. Look what have I done. You are all wet now. Come with me into the tub like old times, we can talk while we bathe.”
“I thought you would never ask.” He said and started to undress.
We both got into the tub and snuggled together. I could feel Little Stevie perking up and I said. “Hmmm, it seems someone else missed me too.”
(Sam) “Mooom, too much info.” I said shocked and mom blushed a little.
(Jess) Shush, it’s just getting interesting and we are all girls here, we talk about those things.
(Carla) “Sorry sweetie, but don’t worry it won’t go further than that.”
(Sam) “Okay mom.”
(Carla) “So where was I? Oh yes.”
We both got into the tub and snuggled together. I could feel Little Stevie perking up and I said. “Hmmm, it seems someone else missed me too.”
“I wish I could make love to you honey, but my time is short.”
“I wish we could make love too, I missed you so much.”
“Honey, I’m sorry I couldn’t be here for you and Sam, I was an ass that day and I needed to get out. When I saw Sam dressed up I got so mad that I almost hit our child. I had to leave or I would do something I would regret for the rest of my life. While I was driving I saw that I overreacted and felt so bad about the way I treated Sam. I was going back to apologize to her when I got killed in that accident.”
“Did you just say her?”
“Yes, my love. I did, and I’m very proud of her. She looks so much like you when you were her age.”
“You know she blames herself for what happened, don’t you?”
“Yes I do, and I feel sad she feels that way. I also know she tried to be a boy so I could be proud of her. I am proud of her because she is being true to herself now. I have always been looking over you and Sam, and always will, but it’s time for you to move on my love.”
“What do you mean?”
“Honey, it’s time for you and Sam to move on. I want to see you both happy. I don’t want you to be alone for the rest of your life. You are still young and need someone to love, someone that can be there for you and love you back. Please honey, do it for me. I can’t move on myself unless I know the two of you are going to be okay. I will always love you and you will always be my soul mate.”
“I love you too, Steve.”
“Good bye my love and take care of our daughter.”
“Good bye, my love.” I said giving him one last passionate kiss.
(Sam)
When mom finished telling her dream we were all crying again, it was a good cry. I felt like a huge weight had been lifted from my shoulders.
“Mom, that was really daddy, wasn’t he?”
“I think so sweetie.”
“I miss him so much.” I told her.
“I miss him too.” She said hugging me.
We were still crying when Steph came yawning through the door.
“Is everything alright?” She asked us.
“Everything is just fine, Steph. We just miss my dad and wished he was here.”
She walked towards me and gave me a very tight hug. “I’m sure he would have been proud of you, Sam.”
“I’m sure he would.” I told her hugging her back. “Now I think it’s time we start making breakfast.”
Liz woke up while we were preparing breakfast and joined us in the kitchen. “Good morning.” She said sweepingly.
“Good morning.” We said back
“How long have you been up?”
“A little while, you were sleeping so peacefully that we didn’t want to wake you up.”
“Oh Sam, I think you were the first one to fall asleep yesterday, but considering how you were last night we decided to postpone the penalty for today.” Liz told me.
“Penalty?”
“Yes, the first one to fall asleep pays a penalty, but we won’t tell you what kind of penalty it usually is, but next time all bets are off. I won’t protect you next time.” Jess said.
“So what do I have to do today to pay for it?”
“Nothing much, just play Barbie doll again… at the mall.” Liz said.
“Huh?”
“Shopping.” Steph told me.
“What for?” I asked confused.
“You need to start your wardrobe. The things we brought were just to give you a head start so we could take you shopping today. It will be so fun.” Jess said.
“You planned this all along, didn’t you?” I asked Jess giving her a questioning look.
“We all did.” Mom said.
“You too?”
“You think I would miss going with my daughter to her first shopping spree? We have so much to do today. Now let’s eat and get ready for some fun.”
We all had a nice breakfast together and soon we were all getting ready for the mall.
“Steph, I have no idea what to wear.”
“Let’s find something practical you’ll need to try out a lot of clothes today and it will be better if you wear something that it’s easy to put on and take off easily.”
Looking around my wardrobe where some of the outfits of previous night were hanging I asked. “What do you suggest?”
“What about a skirt and top? Maybe even a sundress, as it is still quite warm.”
“As long I don’t look like a 13 year old again I think I’m fine with either. Maybe wear something to wear with trainers as I don’t have any shoes yet.”
“What is taking you two so long?” Jess said entering the room.
“Sam here is having trouble choosing an outfit for today. She says she needs something that goes with trainers because she doesn’t have any shoes.”
“Darn, I knew we were forgetting something yesterday.” Jess said slapping her forehead.
“What about Jeans and a top?” Steph asked.
“That will work, but I wanted to see her in a skirt or a dress.” Jess said.
“Tough luck, you’ll have to wait until we are in the mall trying clothes.” I said and poke my tongue at her.
“You are really getting into being a girl aren’t you?” Liz asked me from the door.
“Come on in Liz.” I told her. “It’s not that I’m getting into it, I think I just stopped trying to be something I’m not. I think the dream I had last night helped too. I’m sure I’ll be reluctant at times, but it’s probably because I’m not used to all this.”
“Well, you are doing a great job Sam, and you’ll have to tell me your dream sometime.” Liz said with a smile.
“Thank you Liz, I will. Now let’s get ready so you girls can have your evil ways with me at the mall.”
We were in the car heading to the mall when mom said. “First there is a place we should stop before going to the mall.”
“And where is that, mom?”
“You’ll see.” It was all she said.
A few minutes later we were parking, we left the car and mom led us into a prosthetics store. “Mom, what are we doing here?”
“You’ll find out soon, sweetie.”
I looked at the girls and they seemed a bit confused too.
A middle age woman greeted us. “Good morning ladies, what can I do for you today?”
“Hi, my name Is Carla Evans and I talked to you yesterday on the phone.”
“Oh, yes. We have what you asked right here. Would the young lady like to come with me?” She asked looking at me.
“Me?” I asked pointing at myself.
“Yes you, I need you to come with me so we can fit them properly.”
“Okay.” I said wondering what mom is up to. Sometimes I think she likes to see me sweat a bit.
I followed the lady into the back room and mom followed us. “Could you please take off your top and bra and lie on the table for me?” She asked me.
I looked at mom and she gave me a nod. “Okay” I said again.
I took off my top and bra and lay down on the table. The woman came back with a box on her hands. She opened it and took something that looked like two small breasts from it. ‘Boobs? I’m going to get boobs?’
“These are just a full A cup as your mother requested, she said you are probably going to start developing soon and don’t want them to look too big. Also they will look and feel a lot better than the padding you were using.”
“Okay.” I said yet again. ’What is wrong with me? It seems the only thing that gets out of my mouth is okay.’
She then positioned them over my chest and marked the spots. She applied something cold on my chest and the breasts, put them on me again and asked me to hold them in place for a few minutes.
A few minutes later she said I could stop holding them and I could get up. I got up and I felt the little weight they added to my chest. “Are they glued?” I asked.
“Yes, I used a special glue to hold them in place. They come with the solvent to take them off too. But you can keep them on for about 4 weeks before needing to take them off and clean them and your chest.”
“How are you feeling, sweetie?” Mom asked me.
“Different I guess.”
“I hope you don’t mind this little surprise. I know you’ll be growing your own soon, but I thought you might like a little head start.”
“I loved it mom.” I said hugging her.
“Just one more thing, let me apply this semi-permanent makeup to hide the seams.” She said and gestured me over to her. She then worked her magic and soon I couldn’t see where my skin ended and the fake breasts started.
“This looks good.” I told her.
“Yes it does, and the size fits your perfectly.”
“You better put back your bra and top back on because the girls are waiting for you.”
“Okay mom.” I said and began to dress myself.
Going back to the front of the store the girls were there waiting for me. “So what happened back there? You were long for a long time.” Jess asked.
“Mom just gave me a little gift.”
“What is it?” They all asked together.
“Don’t you girls see anything different in me?” I asked them.
“She is a girl alright.” Liz said and giggled.
They all looked at me up and down when mom got out of the back room holding the padding on her hands. The girls looked at mom and at me and they said together again. “You got breasts.”
Mom paid the woman and soon we were on our way to the mall. Arriving there we quickly found a parking spot. Getting inside I was starting to get nervous. ‘What if someone recognizes me? Will they know what I am?’
Sensing my discomfort Jess and Steph grabbed my hands reassuringly and led me inside. “Thank you.” I whispered to them.
I was still nervous and I needed to go to the bathroom badly. “Steph, I have a problem.” I whispered to her.
“What is it?” She asked me.
“I… well… I need to go to the bathroom.” I whispered
“That’s all? I think we all could use it right now.” She said.
“Use what?” Jess and Liz asked.
“The bathroom, Sam needs to go.”
“Steph!” I said blushing.
“Don’t worry, Sam. Haven’t you notice girls always go together?” Mom told me.
“Well… yes.”
“So let’s go.” Jess said holding my hand and leading me to the ladies room.
Reaching the door for the ladies room I stopped dead cold. “What’s wrong?” Jess asked me.
“I don’t know if I can go in there.” I told her.
“Of course you can, you are a girl.” Jess said and led me inside and the others followed us in.
I got inside and quickly went into an empty stall. I sat down to pee of course. After I finished I used a piece of toilet paper to clean myself and flushed. I got out and washed my hands. I was almost leaving when Mom called me back in. “You need to touch up your makeup, sweetie.” She said.
I went back to the mirror and I touched up my lipstick. It still feels a little strange to wear makeup.
We got out of the bathroom together and they said we should get some lingerie first. We went to one of the lingerie stores in the shopping and of course I was a little reluctant to get inside at first, but the girls dragged me inside quite easily. I looked around and I felt like I was drowning in a sea of femininity. There were girl’s undergarments everywhere from simple to extremely sexy. The girls seemed to have a good time looking around and I tried to join them so I wouldn’t attract attention. Mom picked up 3 packs of 6 colored panties each. Luckily all we had to choose were some bras for me to use. I didn’t want sexy bra, just plain ones for now until I get more confortable. After trying out a few we found some plain bras in several colors, and again we got a few colors. ’I never knew girls wore so many different colors of bra and panties.
After the lingerie store we went to several clothes store and they made me try half the stores each time we entered one, I ended up owning several new outfits, enough to not use the same thing for two weeks and the girls said that they would teach me to mix and match so it appears that I’m always using a different outfit.
After we left the bags we had with us in the car, we went back in and decided to have some lunch. Arriving at the food court we got our lunch and found an empty table for us. We were eating and talking when a couple girls from our school came up to us and greeted us. It was Mandy and Karen two of the cheerleaders. “Hi guys, nice to meet you here.” Karen said.
“Hi Karen, we came here today to buy some new clothes for Sam.” Liz said.
They looked at us and stopped at me with her mouths open. “Sam? Is that you?” Mandy asked.
“Hi Mandy. Hi Karen.” I said shyly.
“Wow you look great. So you decided to give up the tomboy look?” Karen said and Mandy just stood there looking me funny.
“Kind of.” I said.
“We thought it was about time she started to dress a little better.” Steph said.
“She? So Sam is really a girl?” Mandy asked us.
“Do you think I look like a guy?” I asked her.
“Well… no, but some of the guys keep saying you are a boy.” She said.
“That shows how blind they can be.” Jess said.
“Well, they are wrong but not completely wrong.” I said.
“What do you mean?” Mandy asked me.
“You noticed that I wasn’t in school most of the week right?”
“Yes I did. What does it have to do with it?”
“Well, I was at the hospital. It seems I was born with a defect that made the doctors think I was a boy. That’s what they found out there.” I said. ’It’s not exactly a lie, is it’? I mean I was born with a defect and the way to fix it is me becoming a girl anyway.’
“Is it true?” Karen asked.
“Yes, my dad is one of the doctors treating her.” Jess said.
“So you thought you were a boy?” (Karen)
“Not exactly, I kind of always knew I was a girl. That’s why I was always depressed I think.”
“It must have been tough.” Karen said looking thoughtfully
“Yes it was.” I said.
“Well, I for one I’m glad you are one of the girls.” Steph said.
“Me too.” Said Jess.
“Me three.” That was Liz.
“So what are the plans for after lunch?” Mandy asked.
“We were thinking of raiding some shoe stores. Sam needs to get quite a few pairs.” Mom said.
“Can we join you? It sounds fun.” Karen asked.
“Of course, the more the merrier. We need to beat the tomboy out of Sam, and that’s what we are doing today at the mall. We are girls on a mission.” Steph said.
“And Sam makes a very cute Barbie doll.” Liz added and I blushed.
“I wish I came by earlier. I would love to see that.” Karen said.
“So would I.” Added Mandy.
“I’ll tell you what, help us to choose some new shoes to Sam and we can get her to model what we bought today later.” Jess said.
“It’s a deal.” Both girls said quickly.
“And let’s not forget we need to get her ears pierced too.” Steph said.
“Oh yes. I was forgetting that.” Mom said.
’Dammit, more needles?’
After a few minutes Jess came to me and asked. “Sam, do you know your shoe size?”
“Actually I don’t. Maybe we should check my trainers to find out.” I told her.
“Okay, but I think we will need to convert it to girls size.”
I took my trainers and gave it to Jess for her to check it.”
“Hmmm… Sam?”
“Yes?”
“I just noticed something about your trainers.”
“What is that?”
“They are girl ones.”
“What? MOM!”
Mom came to me and said. “Hey sweetie, is there something wrong?”
“Mom, Jess just told me that my trainers are girl trainers, is it true?”
“Yes they are. There are no male shoes your size. It was either that or get children sized trainers.”
“Which is my shoe size?”
“5 in women size, but I did get you some that looked pretty much unisex.”
“Wow Sam, your feet are small.” Liz said.
“Oh well. I guess I can keep my trainers then.” I told them
“Yes you can, but we need to get you at least one pair of trainers that are a bit more feminine.” Jess said.
After what seemed an eternity and trying several pairs of different styles of shoes I ended up with a pair of trainers, a pair of 2 inch black shoes, a pair of sandals, a pair of Mary Jane's and a couple others that I can’t remember the name yet, totaling six pairs of shoes. The girls told me that soon we would need to get more shoes as there is no such thing as too many shoes in the girls vocabulary, but six pairs was a good start.
After we left the shoe store was time to have my ears pierced. We went into a store and looked around the earrings available. The salesgirl came to us and said. “Good afternoon ladies. Is there anything we can do for you?”
“Yes, we came here today to have my daughter’s ears pierced.” Mom said pushing me to the front of the group. ‘Grrrr, thanks a lot mom.’
“We have several pairs of starter studs and the piercing is free.” She said showing us some earrings.
The girl’s suggestions were a bit over the top on the feminine size, hearts, butterflies and such. In the end I chose mom suggestion. It was a simple stud with a small deep red stone that the sales lady said it was garnet and according to mom it is my birthstone.
The salesgirl said she would use a piercing needle because it was better than use a piercing gun and less traumatic for the earlobes. ‘Dammit I knew there was going to be more needles’
She then cleaned up my earlobes and before I knew it I was the proud owner of pierced ears. ‘That was it? I didn’t feel a thing.’
I looked at myself in the mirror and the earrings looked pretty good on me. The girl then explained how to care of my brand new holes while they healed.
After paying we left the store and mom asked me. “It was not so bad, was it?”
“No mom, it wasn’t. Actually I didn’t feel a thing.”
“Then maybe we should go back and ask for another hole?” Steph asked.
“Noooooo!” I said and they all laughed.
It was time for us to go home and to another part of what the girls called my “education”, meaning model everything we bought today. Luckily Karen drove to the mall so we didn’t have to try and fit 7 people inside mom’s car.
Arriving at home, everyone grabbed a couple bags from the trunk and brought upstairs to my room. Entering the room Karen said. “I think we need to do some remodeling here, this place is just too plain.” And the other girls (including my mom) agreed. ‘Oh, oh! I bet they are already remodeling my room in their heads’
We started to take the outfits out of their bags and it was apparently the time to start the modeling. It took me almost 2 hours to model all the outfits we bought today, including several changes of shoes. It was very tiring but really fun and educational. They even made me model several variations mixing and matching several times.
My mom asked the girls if they would like to dine with us and they called their parents before accepting. My mom then asked what we would like to eat and we said we would like to have pizza tonight again.
“So what are the plans for tomorrow?” Jess asked us while we waited for the pizzas to arrive.
“I don’t have anything planned. I was thinking maybe stay at home and relax a little. Today it was a very tiring day.”
“Actually tomorrow morning Sam has an appointment at the beauty salon for a little makeover.” Mom told us.
“Ohhhh, can I go too?” Steph asked.
“I want to go too.” Jess added.
“I think we all want to see Sam new look tomorrow.” Liz said and the girls all nodded.
“The appointment is at 10:00, so why don’t Jess and Steph meet us here at 9:00 to go with us and the rest of you girls meet us there at noon and we can all have lunch together?” Mom asked them.
“Okay.” They chorused.
The pizza arrived and I think we talked more than ate. I even was able to be part of the conversation, after all half the time they were talking about me. After a while I started to get misty eyes and Liz was the first one to notice.
“What’s wrong Sam?”
“Oh, nothing, It’s just that for the first time in my life I feel like I am part of a group, that I belong with you guys. Corny I know.”
“It’s not corny at all, Sam.” Steph said and Jess hugged me tightly.
“And you do belong with us.” Jess said and all the girls agreed.
Mandy came to me and said. “You know, when you first told us you were a girl I was a bit skeptical but after all we went through today I can’t see how anyone could ever think you were a boy. You are a bit green yet, but everything about you screams girl. I feel that you suffered a lot and I would be honored if you could consider me a friend.” And she hugged me.
“Thank you. I’d like that very much, Mandy.” I told her hugging her back.
Too soon it was time for everyone to go home and after everyone left I went to have a nice bath to relax. After the bath I dried myself, put on a new pair of panties and a new nightgown. I was so tired that I think I fell asleep even before my head hit the pillow.
“Wake up, sweetie.” Mom said.
“Five more minutes.” I grunted.
“You said that the last time.” She told me.
“You didn’t call me five minutes ago.” I said yawning.
“No, I called you ten minutes ago.”
“I don’t remember it, so it didn’t happen.” I said and turned to try to sleep again.
“Your friends will be here soon, its past 8:00.” She said and opened the curtains of my bedroom window.
“EEEK, too bright.” I squealed and tried to hide my head under the covers just as mom took them out of bed.
“Okay, okay, I’m up.” I said dejectedly and made a beeline to the bathroom.
Waking up with breasts, even small as mine were it is something new and a bit strange to feel their weight hanging down from my chest. ’I guess I’ll get used to them soon.’ I looked at myself in the mirror and my hair was a mess, but with my new assets I didn’t look like a 12 — 13 year old girl, I guess I look more like a 14 or 15 years old. After I took care of my morning routine, I went downstairs and mom was waiting for me with breakfast ready.
“Did you have a good sleep, sweetie?” She asked me.
“I was having a great one until someone decided I had to get up.” I said shooting daggers at her with my eyes.
“I see that didn’t change. You still get mad when I wake you up in the morning.”
“Why wouldn’t I be? I was having such a nice dream and you woke me up in the middle of it.”
“Really? What was it about?”
“Well… It was… I… I… can’t remember” I said blushing.
“Hmmm, let me guess. You were dreaming about Jess?”
“M... maybe?” I was turning a deeper shade of red.
“You don’t need to be ashamed, sweetie. It’s a natural thing to dream about the one you are in love.”
“Don’t you think it’s a bit strange?”
“What?”
“That I have known Jess for less than a week and already fallen in love with her?”
“Not really, I fell in love with your father the day I met him.”
“I didn’t know that. How did you two met?”
“We were in our high school senior year but we didn’t have any classes together. One day I was late for an English class and was running on the hall, when he appeared from nowhere and I bumped him falling down on my pretty behind. When I looked up and saw him I was already smitten.”
“Mom?”
“Yes, sweetie?”
“Did I tell you how I met Jess?”
“Not that I recall, why?”
“Because it was very similar to the way you and dad met, but I was walking and bumped Jess, and I was the one that fell down. I think I fell for her the first time I looked up and saw her eyes. I guess it was pretty similar to the way you and dad met.”
“It sure looks that way sweetie, but we never know what the future holds. Your relationship with Jess might grow deeper and last for a long time or it might end pretty quickly too.”
“I hope it doesn’t end.”
“If it’s meant to be, it won’t. I just want you to be happy sweetie. I don’t care if you date a boy or a girl as long you are happy.” She said and hugged me.
After breakfast I went upstairs to change and get ready before the girls arrived. I changed and was fixing my makeup how the girls taught me to, I went with a very light daytime look, basically all I could do for the moment without looking like a clown. I used just a bit of mascara and lipstick. It’s strange how things can change in such a short time. I guess in the end things worked out for the best, even if I almost died in the process. I guess that in a way it is exactly what happened. That night the boy me died and let the girl me to surface. Don’t get me wrong, I know I am the same person as before, it’s just the way I look at things changed. And I had more fun these last couple days than ever before. Yes, things have been happening pretty fast but I think if it wasn’t that way I would still be moping around thinking and afraid of doing things, mom and Steph know that and I guess that’s why they are pushing me. If they didn’t I probably wouldn’t have met Liz, Karen and Mandy yet and they seem to be pretty nice girls. That’s another thing I seem to have made more friends this weekend than on my entire life before. Oh well… I guess it’s time I stop rambling and go back down before Jess and Steph arrive.
I went downstairs and sat beside mom on the sofa. She had a very thoughtful look before looking at me and say “Sweetie, we are not going to fast, are we?”
“Well, you are doing things pretty fast but I’m not complaining, actually I’m having a lot of fun and made quite a few new friends.”
“You know that if things get too fast for you, you can just tell us, right?”
“I know mom.” I said and hugged her. Yes I’m becoming a hug addict. What can I say? They do feel nice.
“Mom, something has changed, hasn’t it?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, we never used to talk like this. I feel closer to you now than before.”
“I guess I’m starting to relate to you as my daughter, and girls usually share a lot more than guys.”
“I noticed that, and I like the way we are relating to each other now, it feels good. I think that’s something I always wanted.”
At that moment the doorbell rang and I ran to open the door. “Hi Jess, Hi Steph.”
“Hi beautiful.” Jess said and gave me light kiss on my lips.
“Hi Sam” Steph greeted me.
“Hi girls, are you ready to go?” Mom said.
“Hi Aunt Carla, we are ready to go.” Jess said.
“So let’s go give our little Sam here a makeover.” She said and we left the house.
Arriving at the salon mom talked to the receptionist and soon I was being directed to one of the chairs where a hair stylist was already waiting for me. She was a very pretty girl on her early twenties I guess with a short but very feminine hairstyle.
“Hi, you must be Sam.” She said
“Y…yes.”
“My name is Amy. Do you have any preference for a hairstyle?”
“Not really, Amy. My two friends together with my mom brought me here today. It’s my first time at a hair salon.”
“So you want to get rid of the tomboy look?”
“Yes, Pretty much.”
“Let’s see what we can do then.” Said and started to mess with my hair a bit. “Your hair isn’t very long, it’s pretty short actually, but I think I know just the style for you, if you decide to trust me.”
“Okay.”
Next I had a very relaxing time while my hair was shampooed and my scalp massaged. A few smelly chemicals were also used on my hair, something that I think it was a hair dye because it had the same smell as the stuff my mom uses sometimes at home. I had my nails done and after a while I had my hair washed again. Amy then started to cut my hair and talk a lot at the same time. It was kind of relaxing actually because while we talked I didn’t pay much attention to what was happening to my hair. After she started to pluck my eyebrows and damn it hurt. She plucked a lot of my eyebrows out and I hope there are some left. She also used some makeup on my face, saying it was a very light daytime look.
When she finished styling my hair she turned the chair so I could look at what she did. When I looked at the mirror I saw something that I didn’t think it was possible. Looking back at me was this pretty blonde girl with a very short but still very feminine hair style. (I need to show you guys a picture later.) Her light makeup was also very nicely done.
“Wow.” Was all I could say and Amy beamed at that.
“Do you like it?” She asked me.
“Like it? I love it.” I told her.
“Let’s go show your new look for your friends and your mother.”
“Okay.” I said and followed her.
Arriving at the reception area, Mandy, Karen and Liz had already arrived and they were all in deep conversation. ’Wow, it has been over two hours?’ I thought and looked at my cell phone watch and indeed it was over noon already.
They all looked at me and for a moment it seems they didn’t recognize me and suddenly I heard Jess and Steph squeal at the same time. “Sam!!!”
“Ouch, my ears. You two will still make me deaf screaming like that.” I told them.
“Wow you look amazing.” Steph said.
“I am at loss of words, you look so… so… beautiful.” Jess said and hugged me tightly.
“Thank you, Jess.”
I looked at the others and their mouths were hang open and mom had a tear in her eyes.
“Mom? What’s wrong?”
“Nothing is wrong, sweetie. You look so beautiful.” She said.
Mom paid and I think left a very generous tip for Amy by the look on her face. Soon we were all having lunch in a very nice dinner.
“I can’t believe how beautiful you look.” Liz said.
“Thanks, Liz.” I said blushing.
“I can’t see how anyone could ever think you were a boy.” Karen added. “I can’t believe I used to think you were one.”
“I don’t blame you, Karen. I didn’t know for sure myself until I almost died last week.” I told her.
“WHAT?” Both Karen and Mandy screamed.
“You two didn’t know? That’s why I been out of school most of the week.”
“No we didn’t. What happened?” Mandy asked.
I looked at Liz and Steph who both gave me a little nod like saying I could tell them what happened.
“I had a severe allergic reaction to a shot that was given me Tuesday to kick start my puberty. I was still trying to be a boy my dad could be proud of, but what happened was that my body is extremely allergic to testosterone and I almost died. Actually from what I been told I did have a cardiac arrest during the night.”
“You mean your heart stopped?” Karen asked.
“Yes it did, but as you can see they clearly were able to resuscitate me. The thing is that because of that I could never be able to have a male puberty, and the only option for me to have a normal healthy life was to have a female one.”
“Oh god, it must have been a hard decision to make.” Mandy said.
“Actually, not so much.” I told her. “I guess my brain was always wired like a girls. I was shocked at first but now I think I am the person I should always have been. I hope you girls don’t think I ever tried to fool you. The person you see in front of you is the real me and not that boring, quiet and depressed geeky boy.”
“All I can say is, wow. I would have never guessed. You look so natural.” Mandy told me.
“It is natural. This is the real me.”
“Then I would be proud to still be your friend.” She told me.
“Me too.” Karen agreed.
“Thank you.” I told them with misty eyes.
“I hope to see the real you at school tomorrow.” Liz said.
“School?”
“Yes, silly. School.”
“Mom, what am I going to do? All my records show me as a boy and that’s who they are expecting tomorrow. If I show up like this I don’t know what will happen. The teachers expect me to be a boy and I don’t know if I can be him anymore.”
“Don’t worry sweetie. I’ll call the hospital tomorrow morning and try to sort things out. You can stay home tomorrow.”
“Thanks mom.”
“I got an idea.” Liz said.
“What?” We all said together.
“Something that will probably make things easier for you when you go back to school.” She said cryptically.
“What is that?” I asked her.
“You know how the rumor mill works at school, right?”
“Yes I do, so?”
“So we can start a rumor Monday. One that says you are really a girl and was at the hospital because you almost died before they found out. I think that’s close enough to the truth for it to work. Not that a complete lie wouldn’t but keeping as close to the truth as possible will help us to keep our stories straight.”
“I think it can work.” Jess said.
“I think so too.” Steph agreed and the other girls nodded.
“So are we all in agreement on how to help out Sam at school?” Jess asked.
“Yes!!!” they all chorused.
After lunch we decided to go watch a movie, so we went to the cinema to see what was showing. After a lot of discussion we decided to watch Inception. Most girls seemed to want to watch it because of Leonardo DiCaprio. I would rather watch Resident Evil: Afterlife in 3D myself. (Yes I did watch the other 3 movies and played the games.)
Mom said she would pick us up after the movie and we went to buy our tickets. Once inside we went to the concession stand to get some sodas and some candies as we were still a bit too full to eat popcorn. After we paid, we were going to the theater room when we met two boys from our year and I froze, they were jocks from the football team. I never really talked to them, but at least they weren’t among the ones that usually bullied me.
“Hey, girls.” The tall one, Stan said. Stan is about 6’4” with short black hair.
“Hey.” Karen said.
“What are you going to watch?” Mark is also a big guy but a couple inches shorter than Stan with blond hair.
“We are going to watch Inception. And you?” Mandy asked them.
“Cool, we are going to watch the same movie.” Mark told us.
“Who is the new girl?” Stan asked looking at me.
“Who? Me?” I asked nervously.
“Yes, I don’t remember seeing you before, and I would certainly remember a pretty face like yours.” He said with a big smile.
“I… I…”
“Stan, you are scaring the poor girl, she is incredibly shy.” Liz told him.
“Sorry, I just wanted to know her name.” He told her.
“I can’t believe you don’t recognize her, she has been in our English class since freshman year.” Liz said and he looked confused.
“Well, she didn’t use to look this good. We are just trying beat the tomboy look out of her.” Steph said and I was holding Jess hand tightly afraid of them and she squeezed my hand reassuringly.
“Tomboy?” Mark asked and Stan kept looking at me.
“You girls are trying to say that this girl is Sam?” Stan asked.
“Yes, can you believe that such a beauty was hidden under those clothes and ragged look?” Mandy asked them.
“Unbelievable.” Both boys said.
“I though Sam was a boy.” Mark said.
“Apparently Sam has been a girl all along but was misidentified at birth.” Liz told them.
“How so?”
“Well, she went to the hospital during the week and they just found out.” Mandy said.
“Are you shitting me?” Mark said.
“Does she look like a boy?” Jess asked.
“No she doesn’t.” Stan said.
“I have to agree with you on that. She is too pretty to be a boy.” Mark agreed. “This must be hell for you.” He added.
“What?” I asked him.
“Find out that you are really a girl.” He said.
“Actually now I’m happier than before, I always knew something was off and I never fit in. When I found out I am a girl, things actually started to make sense. I’m happier now than ever before.”
“I can’t say I understand, but if you want I’d like to be your friend. There are a lot of guys at school that I think will try to give you a hard time.” Stan said.
“Thanks Stan.” I said and give him a kiss on his cheek and he went red.
“Hey I want to be your friend too. Does it mean I also get a kiss?” Mark quickly said and the girls giggled.
“Sure, Mark.” I said and give him a kiss on the cheek too.
“Okay, okay. That’s enough. Let’s go in or we will miss the trailers.” Jess said.
The movie was great, and to be able to snuggle with Jess in the dark of the theater was even better. No we didn’t kiss, there were too many people around and I don’t know if we are really dating or not yet. I know we have feelings for each other, but we still didn’t have a proper date yet.
After we left the movies we went outside to wait for mom to pick us up.
“Sam, if anyone gives you a hard time at school, just come to us, okay?” Mark said and Stan nodded.
“Thanks guys, I hope things go well at school. I know that some will never accept me, but so far I been very lucky to have made such good friends in so little time.” I said getting my eyes misty again.
Mom soon arrived and we said our goodbyes. Entering the car mom asked us. “How was the movie, girls?”
“It was great mom, the movie was pretty nice and a bit crazy too, and the company was even better.”
“Who were the two boys with you?”
“They are from our school, mom.”
“Did they recognize you?”
“Not at first but they are some of the nice ones. When we told them who I was they were pretty cool about it.”
“That’s great, sweetie. I hope things won’t be too hard for you at school.”
“I hope so.”
“I talked to Jess’ father today and he managed to get you an appointment with the psychiatrist tomorrow at 10:00. Don’t ask me how he managed that on a Sunday but I’m glad he did it. He also said he will give us some papers we need for us to send the school and start the ball rolling on your name and status change.”
“That fast?” I asked her.
“That’s dad for you. When he puts his mind on something there is no stopping him.” Jess said proudly.
“He also invited us for dinner tonight. Steph can go too if she wants too.”
“Do you want to go Steph?” I asked her.
“That would be great.” Jess added.
“Sure, just let me call mom and tell her that I’m going to have dinner with you guys.” She said and picked up her cell phone. A quick call to her mom and we were set.
“So, are we going home first or are we going to Jess’ place already.”
“I think we can go to her place already, unless you want to go home and change.” Mom said.
“I think she looks great already.” Jess said.
“Then it’s settled.” Mom said.
It didn’t take us long to get to Jess’ home and as soon Jess opened the door she yelled again. “MOOOM! I’M HOME”
“Ouch! My ears. Do you have to do that every time?” I asked.
“Ooops, sorry.” She said and gave me a light kiss.
“Hmmmm…. You are forgiven.” I told her with a smile.
“Hi everyone. You got here early.” Cathy said.
“I told them to mom, that way we can spend some time chatting.” Jess said.
“Also I could help you out in the kitchen.” Mom said.
“That would be great Carla. Sam you look simply stunning.”
“Thanks aunt Cathy.”
“Aunt Cathy?”
“You don’t like it? It’s just that Jess and Steph call mom aunt Carla and I though…”
“Don’t worry Sam. I liked it.” She said.
“Thank you.” I told her shyly.
“Let’s go upstairs and talk girls.” Jess said, grabbed my hand and Steph’s and dragged us upstairs.
We talked for a long time, it felt nice to be close to Steph again and to cuddle with Jess was great too. I love Steph like a sister, but with Jess it’s something completely different, the feelings I have about her are so strong that’s scary. I can’t imagine myself without her anymore.
“Are you okay, Sam?” Jess asked. “You got a little quiet all the sudden.”
“Sorry, Jess. I was just thinking.” I told her.
“About?”
“Us.”
“What about us? Are you having second thoughts?” She asked worriedly.
“It’s not that, Jess. It’s just that I fell in love so quickly and so strongly about you that it’s scary. And we didn’t even had a single proper date yet.”
“I know how you feel, Sam. I feel the same way and it is scary, but it’s scarier to me not to be with you. And we do need to have a proper date real soon.”
“Do you think that’s how love really feels like?” I asked her.
“I don’t know, but I sure want to find out if this is really love.” She said and gave me a lingering kiss.
“Get a room you two.” Steph said in mock disgust.
Jess looked around and said. “Steph, this is my room.” And I giggled at that.
“Touché” It was all Steph said before giggling too.
Dinner was great and we had a lot of fun talking. Jess’ dad said I looked amazing and was impressed how fast I seemed to be adapting. What can I say? This is who I am and when I stopped pretending to be something else most things came naturally. Aunt Cathy seemed impressed too and the girls just said they were great teachers and I was an even greater student.
The dinner passed quickly and soon it was time for us to go home. We said our goodbyes and Jess walked us to the car.
“Goodbye, beautiful. I’ll talk to you tomorrow.” She said and gave me a quick kiss.
“Thanks lover. Call me when you get back from school.”
“Bye Jess.” Steph said.
“Bye Steph.”
We drove Steph home first and soon we were parking at our garage.
“It was a great day mom, thank you.” I told her and hugged as soon we entered.
“Thanks, sweetie. I’m glad you had fun.” Mom said.
“Good night mom.”
“Good night, sweetie. Sleep well.”
“Thanks mom, you too.”
I went upstairs and took a quick shower before getting ready to bed. I lay down and started to wonder what the future will bring. Right now things look pretty good, but will it last?
(Insert morning routine and uneventful breakfast here, you know the drill)
We left home a little over 9:30 and soon we were at the hospital, It didn’t take long for me to get called in for my appointment with Dr. Walker.
“Hello Sam. How are you feeling today?” She asked me.
“Hello Dr. Walker. I’m feeling pretty well, thank you.”
“Your appearance changed a lot since last time I saw you.”
“In a good way I hope.” I said smiling.
“If you are feeling good about yourself I can’t see how it would be any other way.”
“Thank you Dr.”
“Please call me Amanda.”
“Okay.”
“So, what brings you here today?”
“I’m worried about going back to school. The staff expects a boy to show up and some of the students already expect me as a girl.”
“You already met some of your classmates as a girl?”
“Yes, and they were very nice to me. We even met a couple of the boys of our year yesterday at the movies.”
“Apparently you had a busy weekend. Why don’t you tell me about what happened since I last saw you?”
I told her everything that happened since I got out of the hospital, the slumber party, shopping, the trip to the salon and the movies. I also told her about my dream with daddy.
“You really did have some pretty exiting days. How do you feel about it?”
“I had the time of my life. I had lots of fun. I did get a bit uncomfortable sometimes but it passed quickly.”
“You do seem to be adapting to being a girl much faster than I expect.”
“I think what happened is not that I am adapting to be a girl, I just stopped pretending to be something I’m not. I also think that my dream with daddy helped a lot too.”
“It was a very nice dream. Do you think he would have come to accept the new you?”
“Now I’m pretty sure he would. When I woke up the morning after the dream I thought it was just a dream, but I’m not sure about it anymore.”
“What do you mean? You think it might really been your father?”
“After I told mom about my dream she told me the dream she had with my father the same night, and in both dreams he did accept us and asked us to move on and to say goodbye. He also said he was proud of me for finally being true to myself.” I said feeling the tears building up. “Since then I felt much more comfortable in my own skin. I guess that was a defining moment for me.”
“I can’t say for sure if it was your father or not, but I’d like to believe it was him letting you know that he would be proud of you as long you are true to yourself. You carried a lot of guilt over his death, didn’t you?”
“More than I can say with words. Now I see that I’m not responsible for his actions, but I still wish he could be here with us. I miss him so much.”
We talked for a long time and in the end she called my mom to talk to her for a bit, so I waited in the reception area. Luckily I brought a magazine with me as I still refuse to touch the ones there.
After about 20 minutes my mom left her office with a smile but looked like she had been crying.
“Are you okay, mom?”
“I’m fine sweetie. It was just a little emotional, that’s all.”
“I’m glad you are okay, mom.”
“Thank you, sweetie. Also I have some good news for you.”
“Oh? Tell me.”
“She gave me the papers needed for us to change your status. You need to think of a middle name now.”
“I already have the perfect one mom, Erika.”
“You mean after grandma?” she said sniffing.
“Yes mom. Do you think she would approve?”
“I’m sure she would. That’s exactly the middle name I was going to give you if you were born a girl.”
“I’m happy you liked it. I don’t remember grandma much, but I know I loved her very much and she was always very nice to me.”
“I think she was the first one that ever noticed you were a bit different, sweetie. She used to say that you should have been born a girl. You were such a sweet child. She used to say you acted exactly how I did at that age. Sometimes she treated you like you were her granddaughter and you seemed to love it when she did that.”
“How old was I?”
“I think it was when you were around 4 or 5. She died not long after that. I still miss her.”
“I miss her too, mom.”
We went home, mom made a few phone calls and we had a nice quick lunch.
“Sweetie, we need to go to your school in a bit. I made an appointment with the principal to talk about you.”
“Okay mom. I’m going to change then. I don’t want him to have any doubts that I am a girl now.”
“Thinking back I see you were always a girl, sweetie. I’m sorry I didn’t notice it before.”
“Don’t worry about it, mom. It’s true it wasn’t easy for me, but I don’t think I would change anything.”
“You mean If you had the chance to be born a girl you wouldn’t take it?”
“I think I wouldn’t mom.”
“Why not?”
“Because I am who I am because of everything I went through. If I was born a normal girl I wouldn’t be me anymore. I would be someone else. I like to think that what I went through and what I am going through will make me a better person in the end. All the good and the bad things that happen in our lives define who we are. It doesn’t mean I wouldn’t be tempted though.”
“Are you sure you are only 16?”
“Why do you say that?”
“That was very deep, sweetie. It is the kind of thing I would expect to hear from an adult and not from a teenager.”
“Mom, I have been thinking a lot and this is just one of the things I been thinking about. If anything in my past changed it would mean that my life would have been different now. That also means that maybe I would have never been friends with Steph or fallen for Jess. Who knows, I might have ended up a real bitch.”
“That’s a very mature way to see things. I really did miss seeing my daughter growing up, didn’t it?”
“Just in some aspects, in others I am still like a little girl that needs her mommy.” I said and hugged her.
“Just don’t grow up too fast. I do want to get to know my daughter before she spread her wings.”
“I won’t mom.”
“We have an appointment with Principal Addams.” Mom said.
“Mrs. Evans, right?”
“Yes, and you are?”
“I’m Megan Wells, I just got transferred here this morning.”
“What happened to Miss Jenkins?” I asked her.
“I’m not sure yet, but seems she messed up pretty badly and got fired this morning.”
“Oh. I wonder what happened.”
“I think you will find out pretty soon. You know how the gossip grapevine works in a high school.” She said and I nodded. “Let me tell him you arrived.” She added.
She then used her intercom to talk to Mr. Addams and she lead us into his office. Once inside he greeted us.
“Good afternoon Mrs. Evans, what can I do for you?” He asked. “Oh, and who is the young lady with you today, a new student?”
“Not exactly, she is the reason we came to see you today.” Mom told him.
“Go on.” He said with a curious look.
“I got these papers to change my daughter’s name and status in her school records.” Mom said giving him the papers.
He looked at the papers and then looked at me and asked. “You are telling me that this young lady is your daughter Samantha that used to be your son Sam?”
“Yes, Mr. Addams. Is there any problems with that?”
“Not at all Mrs. Evans, actually Miss Jenkins was fired this morning because of a student that was wrongfully identified as a boy at birth came this morning to talk to me before heading to class. She arrived and Miss Jenkins went ballistic on her and got fired. I won’t allow bigotry in this school, be it from the staff or the students.”
“Anyone I know?” I asked him.
“I can’t tell you that, but I’m sure you will find out soon.”
“Will I have the same problem with Miss Wells that the girl had with Miss Jenkins this morning?”
“No you won’t. I talked to her lengthily today and she is a very nice young woman.”
“Why are you so accepting?” Mom asked him.
He looked at us for a moment, then looked up like he was remembering something and said. “What I’m about to tell you, I don’t want to become public knowledge, okay?”
“Okay, we won’t say a word to anyone unless you say so.” Mom said and I agreed.
“I had a younger brother that was killed while on high school. He was pretty much like you, but he didn’t let anyone know about his feelings. He was always depressed and I had no idea how to help him. One day I got home after a football practice and found him dead in our room. He took a full bottle of sleeping pills and left a letter for us asking for our forgiveness but he couldn’t live a lie anymore. In that letter was all his feelings and that he couldn’t take it anymore. At that time he started to bulk up and grew up a lot, I think that’s what took him over the edge.” He told us sadly.
“Oh God! I’m so sorry.” Mom told him and I was in tears.
“Ever since then I read a lot about transgender issues. I wanted to understand him and what I found out really worried me. I found out that many transgendered people were bullied all through their school years, and many killed themselves. The chance of a transgendered person to kill himself or herself is much greater than the general population. When I got this job I promised myself to never allow that to happen to my students, but I didn’t count on Miss Jenkins cover up to the bullies when someone that looked a little different was bullied like you or the other girl.” He said and mom looked at me with a worried expression.
“Did you ever think about killing yourself Sam?” Mom asked me.
I didn’t say anything, just looked at the floor ashamed and mom hugged me.
“Oh sweetie, don’t ever think about it again. You are everything I have left and I love you. Promise me you always tell me when something bothers you.”
“I promise mom. You are the reason I never did anything, you know. I couldn’t bring myself to bring you such a pain. I love you too much to hurt you mom.” I said and we hold each other crying for a few minutes.
“Okay, ladies. I gave the papers to Miss Wells and tomorrow we are expecting Samantha to come to class.” He told us.
“Huh? When did you give her the papers?” I asked him.
“I gave her the papers while you were having your little moment. I thought you two would like a few moments for yourselves.”
“Thank you, Mr. Addams.” Mom told him.
“Call me Adam, Mrs. Evans.”
“Only if you call me Carla.” She said with a smile.
’Is he flirting with mom?’ I thought to myself.
“That’s a deal. I’ll keep an eye on Sam for you Carla.”
“Thank you Adam. Mrs. Addams is a very lucky lady.”
“I’m not married Carla. I haven’t found the right woman for me yet.”
’I think they both are flirting. I have to get out of here.’
“Mom, I think I’m going to wait for the girls outside. I’ll see you at home soon, okay?”
“Are you sure you don’t need a lift, sweetie?”
“Yes mom, I’ll walk home with Jess and Steph.”
“Okay sweetie, see you at home.” She said and kissed me on my cheek.
“Bye mom, thank you Mr. Addams.”
“Goodbye Sam and see you tomorrow.” He said.
I left the room and saw Miss Wells seated at her desk. “Goodbye, Miss Wells. It was nice to meet you.”
“It was nice to meet you too, Sam. If you don’t mind me say so, I think you are doing the right thing. You are way too pretty to be a boy. I am still having trouble believing.” She told me.
“Thank you Miss Wells. That means a lot to me.”
“I hope you don’t have much trouble, but if you do, come to me and I’ll handle it, okay?”
“Thank you. I will.”
“See you soon, Sam.” She said and finger waved at me.
“Bye.” I said waving back the same way and went my way to the entrance of the school before the final bell rang.
“Don’t worry about that. I’m glad you don’t seem hurt. My name is Josh by the way, and the quiet one next to me is my twin sister Joan.”
Sam & Jess
Chapter 20
©2010 - Andrea Ribeiro
|
“Opps. Sorry about that.” He said and extended his hand to help me up.
I took his hand and he helped me up. “No, I am the one that needs to apologize. I wasn’t looking where I was going.”
“Don’t worry about that. I’m glad you don’t seem hurt. My name is Josh by the way, and the quiet one next to me is my twin sister Joan.” He told me smiling.
“I’m Sam, it’s nice to meet you both, but I’m in a bit of a hurry. I need to get to the entrance before my friends leave. They don’t know I’m here today.”
“It’s nice to meet you too, Sam.” Joan said.
“Definitely” Josh said.
“Have you tried to call one of them?” Joan asked me.
“I wanted to surprise them, but I guess I better do it now or I’ll have to walk home alone.”
I picked my cell phone and called Steph. I told her that I am inside and will meet them at the entrance. I also told her to not tell Jess as I wanted to surprise her.
“Thanks for helping me up Josh, and thanks to reminding me of calling my friend Joan, I was in a bit of a hurry and wasn’t thinking straight.”
“It’s not a problem. If you want we can accompany you to your friends.” Joan said.
“Hmmm…. I think I’ll accept.” I told them and we went our way to the front of the school.
“Are you new here? I don’t remember seeing you around before.” I asked Joan.
“Not really, I just changed a little recently. This is my first day since Monday last week.” She told me.
“I have been away from school since Monday too. I was in the hospital for some of the time and I was released Friday.”
“Oh that is so weird.” She said. “I was in the hospital since Monday night and was released Saturday.”
“Why were you at the hospital for?” Josh asked me.
“Well, I’m sure you’ll find out soon enough so I better tell you both already. I don’t know why but I feel like I can trust you. Tuesday night I had a severe allergic reaction and almost died. The next day I had to make a small operation because a part of my body could kill me because of my allergy.”
“What kind of allergic reaction?” Joan asked me.
“Testosterone.” I said flatly.
“Testosterone?” They both asked me at the same time.
“Yes, testosterone. They had to remove my gonads because they could kill me apparently.”
“Does it mean you are a boy?” Josh asked.
“Josh!!!” Joan admonished him and punched him on his arm.
“Sorry, I didn’t expect that, you look so pretty that I would never imagine.” He said rubbing his arm. “Damn Joannie. That hurts.”
“You deserved it.” She said angrily.
“He didn’t, he was just surprised I think.” I told her.
“So are you a girl now?” She asked me.
“I kind of have too. My body can’t handle testosterone and taking female hormones is the only way for me to have a healthy normal life. I also think I always have been a girl, but I was in denial for the last few years. In a twisted sort of way almost dying might have saved my life as I was really depressed and almost over the edge.”
“You mean you thought about killing yourself?” Josh asked me.
“Just about every single day for the last year or so.” I said ashamed.
“I know how you feel.” Joan told me. "More than you imagine.”
“How so?”
“Remember that I said I was also in the hospital last week?”
“Yes, why were you at the hospital?”
“I tried to kill myself.”
“What? Why?” I asked her shocked.
“Because I couldn’t live a lie anymore. You see, I was raised as a boy because I had a birth defect and I always felt in my heart that I was a girl. Fortunately in the hospital they did find out I was really a girl and I have a small corrective surgery. Now I am a normal girl, but I still remember how I felt all those years.”
“No way.” I said looking at her. “Wait a second. You said Josh is your twin brother?”
“Yes, he is. I think that now you remember me.” She said.
“I think so. Were you the person that used to sit at the other end of the table in the back cafeteria?”
“The other end? Don’t you tell me you used to sit at that table too. If I recall the boy that used to sit there was…. Sam?” Joan asked me.
“Yes, but now it’s short for Samantha.”
“Hey, I think I heard about it today.” Josh said.
“What did you hear?” I asked him.
“That apparently Sam has been a girl all along. I also heard the same about Joan though. I guess people are confused right now.” He said and chuckled.
“No wonder, with two boys suddenly turning into girls at the same time, who can blame them?” Joan said.
“And what are the odds of something like that happening at the same time in the same school?” I added.
“I can’t even imagine, but I think it would be easier to win the lottery than something like that happen again.” He said.
“SAM!!!” Jess yelled when she saw me and gave me a biiiiiig tight hug. “What are you doing here?” She asked me.
“I wanted to surprise you.” I told her.
“Hi everyone.” I said to the rest of the girls.
“Hey Sam, I want you to meet Jenny and Mindy.”
“Nice to meet you.” I told them.
“I see you met my brother and sister.” Jenny said.
“Actually I bumped into Josh earlier and he helped me up.”
“That story sounds awfully familiar. I hope it doesn’t end the same way as the other one.” Jess said.
“You don’t have to worry about that.” I told her and gave her a peck on her cheek.
“Joan, Josh, I want you to meet Jess, Steph, Karen, Mandy and Liz.” I said pointing at each one.
“Nice to meet you guys.” They both said in unison again.
Jenny just shook her head and said and giggled. “They do that all the time, you’ll get used to that.”
“We also found out that Sam and I have a lot in common.” Joan said.
“Yes we do, we both were at the hospital last week and had different birth defects that in the end had similar results.” I said and you could almost hear the penny drop.
Jess was the first one to say anything. “So did Joan have a slumber party already?”
“No she didn’t. Did Sam?” Jenny asked.
“Yes she did, but was just me, Sam, Steph and Liz.” Jess said.
“We need to have another one soon.” Liz said excitedly.
“And with nine girls it will be a lot more fun than just four.” Mandy added.
“Hey, I don’t count?” Josh asked.
“Well, only if you decide to dress up like a girl.” Steph teased him.
“No thanks. I think I would be bored to death anyway.”
“Ohhhh and we can discuss Halloween costumes. There are just a couple weeks until then.” Karen said.
“We could have it at my house. We have space there.” Mandy said.
“Space? Your house is frigging huge.” Karen said.
“I just need to talk to mom to make sure we can do it there. What do you girls think of Saturday?” Mandy asked us and we all agreed it would be a good day.
“We could go hang out earlier at the mall, too,” Mindy said.
“That’s a great idea. Were Sam and Joan introduced to girl shopping? Going with your mom doesn’t count.” Karen asked.
‘I bet she added that just because of me.’
“If going with my mom doesn’t count then the answer is no.” Joan said. “Also I don’t have much money to buy new stuff.”
“Me neither. I just went shopping with mom, Jess, Steph and Liz.” I said.
Jess just shook her head and said. “Girls, we need to do something. These two have no idea what girl shopping means.”
After that we all agreed that we would plan the weekend the next few days. We exchanged phone numbers, said our goodbyes and went our separate ways.
My mom just shook her head and said. “Don’t you ever look where you are going?”
Sam & Jess
Chapter 21
©2010 - Andrea Ribeiro
|
“I liked her. I would never guess she was a boy.” I said.
“True, but then again, it seems she never was. Her sister told me that Joan might start her first period anytime now.” Steph said.
“Really? I’m happy for her.” I said. “And a little jealous too, I think.”
“Why? You wished you had periods too?” Jess asked me.
“I guess so. I know its icky and all, but it would mean that I am a real girl.” I said sadly.
“You are a real girl, Sam. You just have a birth defect. A lot of women don’t have periods or can have babies for several reasons.” Steph told me.
“That’s true, Sam. You are as much of a girl as any of us.” Jess said.
“Thank you, I guess I needed to hear that.”
“Changing the subject, why were you at school today?” Steph asked me.
“My mom and I went to give the principal the documents for me to be able to attend school as a girl.”
“How did it go?” Jess asked me.
“Pretty well, tomorrow I can go as myself.”
“Didn’t you have any problems?” Steph asked me.
“Not at all, quite the contrary. Oh, did you know that Miss Jenkins got the boot this morning?”
“What happened?” Steph asked.
“I think Joan did. Principal Addams told me that she tried to attack a student this morning and I think it was Joan. Apparently Miss Jenkins threw a fit when she was asked to change Joan’s name and status in the school records.” I said.
“Good riddance. She seems to be a big bigot.” It was all that Jess said.
“Okay, but that doesn’t explain why you were still at school when we left the class.” Steph said.
“Well…. I had to get out of the principal’s office and I wanted to see you guys.”
“Why did you have to leave the office?” Steph asked me.
“I was feeling a bit uncomfortable. After we gave the documents, he promptly accepted me as I appear to be. I think that had a big impact on mom and before I noticed they were flirting with each other.”
“Your mom and principal Addams?” Steph asked and started to giggle.
“It’s not funny.” I told her and pouted.
“It is a bit funny.” Jess added.
“Come on, you mom could do a lot worse.” Steph told me.
“How so?”
“Think about it. He is a good looking guy, with a stable job, likes children and accepted you without batting an eye.” Steph said.
“True, but I am a little uncomfortable with that situation.”
“Why? Is it because your mom is moving on?” Jess asked.
“I don’t know. I guess so. I still miss my dad.”
“You know your dad would like for you and your mom to be happy. If Mr. Addams make her happy your dad would be happy too.” Steph said.
“Yes, and if they get married you get to be the Addams family.” Jess said and giggled.
“OMG! I didn’t think of that. God I’ll be teased rotten because of that.”
“Just a little bit, Wednesday.” Steph said and we all giggled.
I got home and mom was in the living room reading a magazine. “Hi mom.”
“Hi sweetie, how did it go with your friends?”
“It was pretty good. It seems I ended up making a few more too.”
“That fast?”
“Remember the girl Mr. Addams told us about? The one that was wrongfully identified as a boy at birth?”
“Yes, what about her?”
“I bumped into her twin brother while going to meet Jess, Steph and the girls. I ended up with my behind on the floor again.”
My mom just shook her head and said. “Don’t you ever look where you are going?”
“Apparently not.” I said and giggled. “Anyway, her name is Joan and she is a very nice girl. I also met her sister and a friend of theirs. We all started to chat and the girls want to have another slumber party Saturday. It seems Joan never went to one.”
“And how many girls will be at the slumber party?”
“Just nine girls so far.”
“Just nine? That’s a big slumber party. Where do you girls plan on having it?”
“Mandy said her house has the space and we could have it there. I think it will be fun. At least this time I’ll know what to expect.”
“And does Joan know?”
“I think the poor girl don’t have a clue. Oh, the girls also want to go hang out at the mall Saturday afternoon before the party. Something about introducing us to girl shopping. I wonder how different it can be from the time we went shopping together.”
“It is very different. When we went shopping we had a mission to start your wardrobe. I think you will enjoy the experience.”
“Won’t you tell me what to expect?”
“And spoil the girls fun? No way.”
“You can be very mean when you want to.”
“I know.” She said and smiled.
“Mom, how did it go with Mr. Addams after I left?”
“Pretty well actually.”
“So?”
“So what?”
“What happened?”
“I don’t know what you are talking about.” Mom said but blushed a little.
“Come on mom. I saw how you two were looking at each other. I left because I noticed you two were flirting with each other and I wanted to give you guys some space.”
“Was it that apparent?”
“Yes, you would have to be a guy to not notice it.” I said and giggled.
“He is a nice man.”
“And?”
“And he asked me out for dinner Friday night.”
“And you accepted it?”
“Not yet. I wanted to talk to you first.”
“Go for it mom. I was a little uncomfortable at first but after talking about it with Steph and Jess I see that I was overreacting a little. I guess I was thinking about dad and how much I miss him.”
“I miss him too, sweetie, but we need to move on and he is a good man, and good looking too.”
“And him accepting me without batting an eye has nothing to do with it?”
“Well, I think it does have a bit to do with it, yes. It’s so hard to find a someone understanding like him, and I would never date anyone that couldn’t accept you for who you are.”
“Then call him and say you will go out with him Friday night. Even better, try to make it Saturday night as I will be at the slumber party and you won’t have to worry about me.”
“Hmmm…. That’s a good idea.”
“Good, that’s settled then.”
“You can have him. I already got the one I want.” I said and looked at Jess.
Sam & Jess
Chapter 22
©2010 - Andrea Ribeiro
|
“Good morning, sweetie. Did you sleep well?”
“I guess so. I had a little trouble sleeping at first but when I did I slept well.”
“Feeling nervous about today?”
“A little, I keep wondering how people will react and treat me.”
“I think you will be fine, sweetie. You got a lot of people supporting you already.”
“True, but I still worry.”
“You will be fine, trust me. Also Adam will make sure nothing happens to you.”
“So you two are on first name basis already?”
“Huh? Yes, I guess so.” She said blushing.
“Mom, there is no reason for you to feel embarrassed. He is a nice guy and I hope things go well between the two of you. Dad would want you to be happy, and if Mr. Addams makes you happy I’m sure he would be too.”
“Thanks sweetie, I guess I needed to hear that.” She said hugging me with her eyes filled with tears.
“No crying mom, you’ll mess up your makeup.”
After breakfast I grabbed my backpack and as I exited the house Steph was just about to ring the doorbell.
“Good morning, Steph.”
“Good morning, Sam. Great timing, by the way.”
“Thanks. Hey what’s with the outfit? Aren’t you a little overdressed for school? Let me guess, you want to impress someone, right?”
“Huh? I don’t know what you are talking about.” She said and looked away.
“Come on Steph, I know you. Is it Joan’s brother?”
“Josh? Well…” She was sprouting a very nice shade of red by then.
“I knew it, you like him, don’t you?”
“I guess. It is a little early to tell, but he seems to be a nice guy. Also he seemed to accept you for who you are. I can’t date someone that doesn’t accept my ‘sister’.”
“Thanks for that, sis.” I told her with a smile.
“You are welcome, sis.”
When we arrived at Jess’ home she was already waiting for us. When she saw us she started running and gave me a big kiss, and what a kiss.
“Good morning.” She said after the kiss ended.
“Good morning, I see you are happy to see me.” I told her with a big smile.
“Of course I am.” She told me and gave me another quick kiss.
“Get a room you two.” Steph said.
“Oh. Good morning Steph. Sorry, I didn’t mean to ignore you.”
“I know. You only have eyes for my little sister here.”
“And such pretty eyes they are.” I added.
“Jess, aren’t you a little overdressed for school this morning?” Steph asked and we started to laugh.
“What’s so funny?” She asked looking a bit confused.
“That was exactly one of the first things I asked her this morning.” I told Jess.
“So, are you going to tell me or I’ll have to guess?”
“You’ll have to guess.” I told her.
“You want to impress Josh?”
“Was I that transparent yesterday?” Steph asked us.
“Pretty much.” We both said.
“You think he noticed?” She asked us.
“I’m pretty sure he didn’t, but I think his sisters did.” I said.
“You think so?”
“If we did, they sure did it too.” Jess said.
“Oh God. What will they think of me?” Steph asked looking a little worried.
“I think they will love you like we do when they get to know you better.” I told her.
“What about Josh? Do you think I have a chance with him?”
“I guess you might have, as long he doesn’t have a girlfriend.”
“The way he looked at Joan, I think he doesn’t have one yet.” Jess said.
“What?”
“I think he fancied you a little.” Jess said.
“Even with him knowing about me?”
“Even so.” Jess added.
“How do you feel about that Steph?” I asked her.
“Well, you do have a girlfriend already and he met you before me. So I call dibs on him.” She said and giggled.
“You can have him. I already got the one I want.” I said and looked at Jess.
“Come here.” She said and gave me another kiss.
When we got close to the school we saw a huge commotion happening close to the front doors.
“What is happening?” I asked.
“It seems something is happening, those are journalists.” Jess said.
“Oh no. You think they are looking for me?” I asked.
“How could they? You are just coming back to school today.” Steph added.
“Oh. I guess it’s about Joan.” I said.
“Why do you think that?” Jess asked.
“Remember what I told you yesterday? Miss Jenkins was fired yesterday for trying to attack her. She is a bigot and refused to change her records. She might have called the press and tell them that Joan is a boy in a dress.” I said.
“But Joan is a girl and she has the documents to prove that.” Steph said.
“Since when the press cares about the truth? You know how they portray transgendered people” I said.
“True, but in her case she is genetically a girl, I think they will get in a lot of trouble because of that.” Jess said.
“I sure hope so. Maybe that will draw the attention from me too.”
“I guess that might just happen.” Jess told us.
“Let’s go in and not say a word to them.” Steph said.
We walked toward the school and soon they were all trying to talk to us but we ignore them and soon we entered the building and able to relax.
We started to go to our classes and we met up with Mr. Addams going towards the front door.
“Hi, Mr. Addams.” I said. “Going to take care of the press outside the school?”
“Yes, Sam.” She said. “Do you know why they are here?”
“I think it’s about Joan, they were keeping asking about her, but we didn’t say anything to them. We just ignored them and came inside.” I told him.
“You did well, Sam. Thanks for the information.”
“Thanks Mr. Addams.”
“Now you girls go to your classes before you get late.”
“Yes, sir.” We all said.
“What’s wrong, Sam?” Jess asked me while we were walking to our homeroom class.
“I’m getting a bit nervous. With all the commotion earlier I didn’t think about it, but now I keep wondering how everyone will react to me.”
“Don’t worry about that Sam. We are here with you.” Steph told me and Jess grabbed and squeezed my hand reassuringly.
“Thanks, guys.” I told them.
As soon I entered our homeroom class everyone stopped to talk and looked at us, especially at me.
“SAM!!” Liz yelled and gave me a big hug. “Welcome back girl friend.”
“Thanks Liz.” I said and looked around. People started to whisper and some money exchanged hands around the class.
“What’s going on?” I whispered at Liz.
“It seems some people were betting if you were a boy or a girl for a long time and today they got the results.” She said and giggled. “Now let’s go to our seats and we can talk better later.” She added.
I sat on my usual desk and soon a bunch of girls came to talk to me, some asked me if I was really a girl and others kept saying why took me so long to get rid of the tomboy look and some even said they loved my hair and asked where I cut it. Of course I told them and even said the hair is pretty easy to care for in the mornings, but I plan on letting it grow. Even some of the boys came to talk to me and one even asked me on a date, can you believe that? I guess the rumor grapevine worked better than we hoped for. Not that I don’t expect everyone to accept me that easily. I still got some nasty looks from some people in my class.
The morning went pretty much like this, every time I entered a class people would come talk to me and ask me the same questions all over again and by lunch time I was already tired of all the attention I was getting.
During lunch, after I got my share of the grub they call food I sat down with Jess, Steph, Liz, Mandy and Karen, and not long after that Jenny, Joan and Mindy joined us. Josh escorted them to the table but didn’t sit with us. I can’t blame him. He would end up drowning in our ocean of estrogen. Before he left I noticed him and Steph exchanging glances. ’Hmmm… there is something definitely happening between them.’ I thought to myself.
“Hi guys.” Jenny said.
We all greeted them and soon we were all chatting.
“How is your first day going, Sam?” Joan asked me.
“Pretty good so far, but I sure could use a little less attention though.”
“I know what you are talking about. Yesterday everyone was curious about me.” She said. “Fortunately today things seemed to die down a little bit.”
“Just a little?”
“Yes, the press outside didn’t help.”
“What did they want?” Karen asked.
“I think Miss Jenkins told them that I am a boy in a dress. She doesn’t seem to be able to get that I am genetically a girl.”
“She is such a bigot.” Liz said. “I’m glad she got fired. Maybe now the bullies will have a harder time. I heard she used to cover for them.”
“I can’t understand how someone like her could ever get a job in a school with her attitude.” Mandy said.
“I don’t know, maybe she wasn’t like that when she started. I don’t like to judge people. Bigotry usually doesn’t come naturally, it is taught.” Joan said.
“That’s true.” Jess said.
“Hey, there is still a free spot for one more?” A new girl asked.
“Hi Kelly.” Joan said. “Have a seat.”
“Thanks.” She said.
“I want you to meet Sam, Mandy, Karen, Liz, Jess and Steph. I think you already know Mindy and my sister Jenny.”
“Nice to meet you guys.”
We all greeted her back.
“Oh Mandy, is there space for one more Saturday? Two more actually.” I asked her.
“Of course.” She said. “Who do you want to invite?”
“Kelly and my cousin Diana, she just moved into town and will start school tomorrow.”
“Invite me for what?” Kelly asked.
“For a Slumber party Saturday night, and an afternoon hanging out in the mall and introduce girl shopping to Joan and Sam.” Jess said.
“Oohhh that sounds like fun. I’ll have to ask my mom but I think there will be no problem. How many people are going?” She asked.
“Let me see.” Mandy said. “Me, Karen, Liz, Sam, Steph, Jess, Joan, Mindy, Jenny, You and Joan’s cousin Diana. Eleven people.”
“Wow, that is a big party. It is going to be so fun.” Kelly said. “I never went to a slumber party that big before.”
“I think none of us did.” Mindy said and giggled.
“And I can’t wait to see people’s reaction at the mall when 11 teenage girls start to raid the stores.” Jess said.
“That is something to see.” Karen said.
Too soon the lunch ended and we had to go back to our classes. I just hope things get a little less chaotic this afternoon.
The strangest thing happened just before my last class of the day. As I was walking towards my next class, someone grabbed me and pushed me against the lockers. I turned around and saw it was a jock called David, one of Tom’s cronies.
“Well, well, well… What do we have here? I knew you were a faggot, you little freak.” He said and grabbed me.
“Leave me alone!” I said and tried to escape from him.
“Not so fast little girly boy. I’ll show you what we do with faggots like you.” He said and prepared to beat me up.
I closed my eyes waiting for the punch but instead I felt him being jerked off from me and say angrily. “What do you think you are doing?”
I opened my eyes and saw Tom punching the David on the stomach and he said. “Don’t you dare touch her David. She and her friends are under my protection now.”
“Are you nuts? What’s wrong with you man? Can’t you see he is a faggot?”
“All I can see is a pretty girl that you were about to hit. If you ever do anything to hurt her again you don’t even want to know what I’ll do to you.”
“You are nuts, man. What happened to you?”
“I saw how wrong I was, now get the hell out of here.” Tom said and David left with anger in his eyes.
After David left, he came to me and asked. “Are you okay?”
“Y…yes, thank you.” I told him. I was a bit confused. Wasn’t Tom the biggest bully in school?
“I’m glad you are okay. He didn’t hit you, did he?”
“No. You saved me right on time, but why?”
“Let’s just say I had a change of heart okay? I saw how bad I was being and had an epiphany last night.”
“That means you are not going to bully me anymore?”
“No, it means I want to protect you, Joan and others. I would also want you to forgive me for being such a jerk to you before.”
“I… I don’t know what to say. You were a big jerk but you were never as bad with me as you were with Joan. If she forgives you I will do it too.”
“Then that’s settled.” He said happily. “She did forgive me this morning. I still can’t believe she could forgive me so easily.”
“I don’t know Joan for long, but I feel like she is a very special girl. Maybe she saw that you really changed. I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt and accept your apologies.”
“Thanks, Sam. It means a lot to me.”
“You are welcome, Tom. Now I need to go to my next class or I’ll be late. Talk to you soon, okay?”
“Sure, and call me Tommy, okay? I don’t want to use Tom anymore. Tom was a bully, but Tommy was always a nice guy before he became Tom.”
“Okay Tommy, bye bye.” I said and run to my next class.
I got to my next class right when the bell rang, I went to my seat and Steph sat next to me.
“That was strange.” I said.
“What?” She asked me.
“Tom.”
“What happened? Did he try to do something to you?” Steph said with a worried look on her face.
“No, he saved me from a bully.”
“What? Are you sure it was Tom?”
“Yes I am. He seems different though.”
“Different how?”
“I can’t really explain. It felt like the anger he had inside him left. His look now is gentle and warm, completely different from before. He even apologized for being a jerk to me before, can you believe that?”
“Are you really, REALLY sure it was Tom Arnold?”
“Yes, but he told me to call him Tommy from now on.”
“What? Do you plan to hang around him?”
“Not really, but I won’t avoid him either. He said he wants to protect me, Joan and others from now on. I think the least I can do is to give him a chance.”
“You are something else, did you know that?”
“Why do you say that?”
“You are a much nicer person than me. If it was me I wouldn’t have forgiven him.”
“I’m sure you would. You didn’t see how different he looks now.”
After the final bell rang, Steph and I met Jess at the front of the school so we could walk home together.
“Hey, beautiful. How did your afternoon go?” Jess asked me as we started to walk.
“Hey, It went pretty well mostly, a bit bizarre at the end though.”
“Something happened?” She asked.
“Yes, I was attacked by a bully.”
“What? Did he hurt you?” Jess said worriedly.
“No, he didn’t. I was saved by Tom Arnold.”
“Isn’t he the biggest bully in school?” She asked.
“It seems he is an ex-bully now.” I said.
“I still can’t believe it.” Steph said.
“I think he did change. I have no idea what happened but I’m glad he saved me today.” I told them.
“Are you sure it’s not a trick?” Jess asked.
“I’m pretty sure. If he was still a bully he would have joined David and beat the heck out of me.”
“That’s true.” Steph said. “That would be his style.”
“What do you say we stop talking about bullies and talk about something else?” Jess said.
“Like what?” I asked.
“Like where are we going for our date on Friday.” Jess said.
“A date? With me?” I asked.
“Of course, silly. Who else would I go on a date with?”
“This Friday?”
“Yes, this Friday.”
“Are you asking me out on a date?”
“Yes, Sam. Do you want to go out on a date Friday night?”
“Yes, yes, of course I want to.”
“Good, so what do you want to do?”
“I don’t know. I never went on a date before.” I said.
“What?”
“It’s true, Jess.” Sam never went on a date before. The old Sam was too much of a loner. We did hang out a lot together until last year, but we always were like sisters.” Steph said.
“Ohhhhh!! That will be so much fun. What do you think of a dinner and movie?” Jess asked.
“It sounds good to me.”
“That’s settled then.” She said.
“Oh, I have a problem though.” I said.
“What is that?” Steph asked.
“I don’t have anything to wear.”
Sam & Jess
Chapter 24
|
![]() |
Previously:
“It’s true, Jess.” Sam never went on a date before. The old Sam was too much of a loner. We did hang out a lot together until last year, but we always were like sisters.” Steph said.
“Ohhhhh!! That will be so much fun. What do you think of a dinner and movie?” Jess asked.
“It sounds good to me.”
“That’s settled then.” She said.
“Oh, I have a problem though.” I said.
“What is that?” Steph asked.
“I don’t have anything to wear.”
“Why are you two laughing? Did I say something funny?” I said pouting.
Jess came to me, gave me a big hug and said. “I’m sorry we laughed, Sam. It’s just that…” she stopped uncertain of what to say.
“Just that…?” I said.
“I’ll answer that, Jess.” Steph said. “Sam, how long have you been living as a girl?”
“You know how long, Steph.”
“I know, but I want you to say it anyway.”
“I guess since Friday night, when the both of you and Liz made me your personal Barbie doll.”
“So, that’s how many days?” Jess asked me.
“Can’t either of you do math?”
“We can, but I think I know where Steph is getting at.” Jess said.
“Let me see…. Today is Tuesday so it makes 4 days.” I said. “Just 4 days? I can’t believe it.”
“Yes, Sam. It has been only 4 days. Of course you made the decision a few days before.” Jess told me.
“And you took being a girl as a fish to the water.” Steph added.
“But I am just being myself.” I said.
“We know that, but you kinda surprised us when you said that.” Jess said.
“Said what?” I asked confused.
“Did you forget already?” Steph asked me.
“The ‘I have nothing to wear for my date’ thing?” I asked.
“Yes, we just went to the mall this weekend and your mom bought you several new outfits, you didn’t use almost anything yet.” Steph said.
“I know, but I don’t have anything that neither of you didn’t see me wearing already. I had to model them all to you and I wanted to wear something that Jess didn’t see me in.” I said in tears.
“Oh sweetie, don’t cry.” Jess said holding me tightly. “I can understand that.”
“Sam, what made what you said earlier so funny is that it reminded us of our own reactions right after getting asked on a date before.” Steph said.
“Really?”
“Yes, Sam. We might have everything we need but for a date we always want to look extra special and have doubts to what to wear and the ‘I have nothing to wear’ bit comes to our minds, sometimes we even say it out loud too.” Jess said. “I do see your point now. It’s true that I saw everything you have already. Actually we helped you to buy everything you have now.”
I look at Steph and see her eyes practically scintillating now.
“Huh, Steph?”
“Yes?”
“Why are your eyes scintillating?”
“I just got a little idea, that’s why.”
“Do I dare to ask what it is?”
“Oh, I see.” Jess said.
“See what?” I was utterly and completely clueless now.
“I know that look.” Jess said.
“What kind of look is that?”
“It’s the let’s go shopping look.”
“Oh, I thought it was the ‘Are you ready to be a Barbie doll again?’ look.”
“Well… actually Sam isn’t technically wrong, because she will feel a little like a Barbie doll again.” Steph said and giggled.
“But if we go shopping Jess will see the outfit before our date.”
“Just the both of us, silly. Jess won’t come this time.” Steph said.
“Oh.”
“Also I want to get me something new, just in case.” Steph added.
“In case of what?” I asked.
“In case I get a date Friday too.” She added.
“Do you think he will ask you out?” Jess asked.
“I hope so.” Steph said with a dreaming look in her eyes.
“I noticed how you two have been exchanging looks today. I think he might. Maybe if we have a little word with his sister she might help to make it happen.”
“You think it will help?” Steph asked.
“I think Sam is right, she can help. I know she noticed the way you two look at each other too.” Jess said.
“I think everyone saw it at lunch today.” I added.
Steph blushed and said. “Was it that obvious?”
“Only a guy wouldn’t have noticed.” Jess said and giggled.
“I’m glad I’m not one then.” I said.
“No you are not. You are becoming a very girly girl.” Steph said and giggled.
“I guess it’s because I am making up for the lost time.”
“I don’t mind you being a girly girl, as long you are my girly girl.” Jess said and gave me a light kiss on my lips.
“I don’t mind it either.” I said and smiled.
As soon I got home I opened the front door and yelled “MOOOOM I’M HOME!!”
’I’m starting to act just like Jess.’ I thought to myself and giggled.
Mom came downstairs and said.
“Hi sweetie. Did you take some lessons from Jess? How did your first day at school go?”
“Hi, mom. Sorry about that, it’s just that I’m a little excited right now. Things went pretty well at school I think but a little strange too.”
“Let’s hear why you are excited first and then you tell me about your first day back at school. How does that sound?”
“I have a date Friday night and I need to get a new outfit.” I said.
“A date?”
“Yes, Jess asked me out on a date.” I said.
“That’s great sweetheart, but why do you need a new outfit? I thought we bought quite a few just a few days ago.”
“But Jess saw me wearing them all. I want to wear something she didn’t see me wearing yet.”
“Okay sweetie, do you want me to take you to the mall?”
“There is no need mom, Steph and I will go there tomorrow after school, right after we walk Jess home.”
“Do you need a lift?”
“Maybe to get back home. I don’t want to impose, mom.”
“You are not imposing, sweetie.”
“Okay.”
“I just got an idea.” Mom said.
“What?”
“Call me when you are almost done and we can grab a bite to eat at the mall. That way I don’t need to cook tomorrow.”
“I’d like that. I think Steph will too.”
“I’m glad you two are friends again. She has been very good to you.”
“I know. I can’t believe how stupid I was to think she would do anything to hurt me. I still feel bad about it.”
“You were feeling hurt and betrayed, when something like this happens it can be devastating, especially when its someone you trust and love.”
“That’s true. I was a mess after that, wasn’t I?”
“I won’t lie to you, Sam. Yes, you got me worried for a while. You were always so sad and refused to talk about it.”
“I’m sorry mom. I promise I’ll never bottle up things inside again.”
“You know you can always talk to me, right?”
“I do, and I promise I’ll always talk to you when something is bothering me, or when something makes me happy or I’ll just talk to you because I love to talk to you.”
“Thanks, sweetie.”
“Oh, I just remembered something.”
“What is that?”
“Don’t you have a date Saturday?”
“You know I do.”
“I’ll have to talk to Steph than and you HAVE to come to the mall with us. You need something new too. I want my mom to look the best for her date.”
“How did you know I was thinking of buying something new for my date?”
“Mom, you didn’t buy new clothes since dad died. I think it’s time for you to start renewing your wardrobe and I want to help.”
“Okay, sweetie. If Steph agrees I will go to the mall tomorrow with you to get a new dress for my date. We can start building up my wardrobe a little later when we have a little more time.”
“Okay mom.”
“Now tell me about your day.”
Sam & Jess
Chapter 25
|
![]() |
Previously:
“I’ll have to talk to Steph than and you HAVE to come to the mall with us. You need something new too. I want my mom to look the best for her date.”
“How did you know I was thinking of buying something new for my date?”
“Mom, you didn’t buy new clothes since dad died. I think it’s time for you to start renewing your wardrobe and I want to help.”
“Okay, sweetie. If Steph agrees I will go to the mall tomorrow with you to get a new dress for my date. We can start building up my wardrobe a little later when we have a little more time.”
“Okay mom.”
“Now tell me about your day.”
Mom and I talked about my day for a long time and she got upset when she found out about the reporters in front of the school this morning but somewhat relieved that they weren't looking for me. I am still a bit worried that they might come to create more problems when they find out about me, I also want to talk to Joan about that sometime, it must be hard to be in the spotlight like that. Don't get me wrong, I'm glad that it isn't me that they weren't after, but I don't think it's right for her to go through that alone, although I have no idea what I can do to help.
After dinner I went to have a long relaxing bath, and do my homework. I sighed when I thought about it as I still have a lot of homework to do because of all the homework I missed from last week.
After I finished my homework for the day I went to bed and thought about everything that happened these last couple weeks.
I still can't believe it has just been four days since I started to live as a girl. Has it been just four days? Maybe I'm thinking about it the wrong way, it has been four days that I stopped hiding who I am. I still wonder if daddy would accept me, I like to think that the dream I had about him was more than just a dream, but the doubt still pains me a little. I miss him so much.
There is also something else nagging me, but I can't really put my finger on what it is. The change in Tom's, I mean Tommy's behavior seems too drastic in such a short time. I'm still going to keep my eye on him for a little while before deciding if I can trust him or not. I'm glad he saved me from David today, but it could be a set up. One more thing to talk about with Joan. He said she forgave him and if she really did so I guess I can too, but first I need to talk to her. Also I need to find a way to talk to her about Steph's interest in her brother. I think he is interested in her too.
Thinking back I hadn't much time to myself these last few days, everything happened so fast and I still didn't have the time to just think about it. Not that I would want it to be any other way. I had more fun these last four days than I had in years, and it's good to be able to be myself too. It has been a bit overwhelming but worth it. Of course I need to talk to the girls to give me a little quiet time for me sometimes so I can just relax and think about things.
* “Wake up pumpkin.” I hear a voice say I slowly open my eyes and see dad sat down on my bed.
“Dad?”
“Hello pumpkin.” He said with a big smile on his face.
“DADDY!!” I yelled and gave him a biiiiiiiig bear hug. “I missed you sooooo much.”
“I'm happy to see you too, princess.”
“What are you doing here? Is this another dream?”
“If this is or isn't a dream is up to you to decide, and I'm here because you brought me here.”
“I brought you here? How?”
“You are having trouble moving on, you still feel guilty about what you are doing and unsure of my acceptance of you.”
“How can I be sure of that? You died because I dressed as a girl and you freaked out. How can I not feel guilty about it?”
“Princess, you need to stop blaming yourself. I am the only one to blame for what happened. I made you suffer in a way no parent should ever make their child suffer.”
“But... but... if... I... hadn't...” I tried to say between sobs.
“Don't cry, princess. It was not your fault.” He said holding me tight. His embrace made me feel so warm and safe.
“I don't want you to leave, Daddy. I need you so much.”
“I know you need me, but I don't have a choice. This is the last time I am allowed to talk to you. You need to move on, if not for you, for me, please.”
“You mean this is the last time I'm ever going to see you?”
“Yes, princess. This is the last time you will see me as your father.”
“Huh? What do you mean?”
“I think I talked more than I should. I'm sorry princess, but I can't talk about it.”
“I'll I ever find out what are you talking about?”
“Maybe. It will be up to you.”
“Okay. Can I at least have one last hug and kiss?”
“Of course you can, but first I want to give you a little farewell gift.” He said and showed me a necklace with a small round pendant in the shape of a familiar symbol.
“That's so pretty, daddy. What does this symbol mean?”
“That's the yin-yang symbol, do you know it?”
“I heard about it, but I'm not so sure about the exact meaning.”
“That symbol has a lot of meanings, but one of the most common is the feminine/masculine meaning. Each half of the symbol represents one of the opposites and together they represent the unity, completion.”
“But why are you giving me this?”
“You are just starting a journey to find yourself. I am giving you this so you remember where you came from and where you are heading, also to remind you that no one is completely feminine or completely masculine. That's what the dot on each half of the symbol means. We all have a bit of both. Don't be afraid of showing some boyish interests and qualities they are part of who you are and wouldn't be healthy to push that part of you away, the same way it wasn't healthy for you to hide who you are.”
“I think I see what you mean. I will always treasure this, daddy.”
“I know you will, princess. Now give me one last big hug and a kiss.”
“I love you daddy. It is so hard to say goodbye.” I told him while giving a very big hug.
“I know it is. I feel the same way. I love you Sam, and I always will. I want you to live a full and a happy life. Also there is one last thing I need to tell you before I go.”
“What is it?”
“Soon something will happen, something that will make you very happy.”
“What will happen?”
“That I can't tell you, just keep your mind open and pay attention to yourself. There will be some pain but in the end you will be very happy.”
“Pain? Is there needles involved? I hate needles.”
“I can't tell you that. I love you princess, but it's time to say goodbye.”
“Goodbye daddy, I love you.”
“Goodbye, Samantha. I am proud of you.” *
I woke up feeling refreshed and thought about the dream I had with dad. I still wonder if it was a dream or not. Either way I felt a lot better about myself after the dream, just like last time.
I yawned and stretched before getting up and make a beeline to the bathroom as my bladders feels to be above max capacity already. After relieving myself I take out the nightgown to take my morning shower. I look at myself in the mirror and suddenly I see it. I look down and see the necklace dad gave to me in my dream hanging down from my neck. I reach for the pendant and start to cry. 'Thank you daddy. I now know that it was really you talking to me. I will always treasure this. I love you.' I though to myself looking up towards the heavens.
Sam & Jess
Chapter 26
|
![]() |
Previously:
I yawned and stretched before getting up and make a beeline to the bathroom as my bladders feels to be above max capacity already. After relieving myself I take out the nightgown to take my morning shower. I look at myself in the mirror and suddenly I see it. I look down and see the necklace dad gave to me in my dream hanging down from my neck. I reach for the pendant and start to cry. 'Thank you daddy. I now know that it was really you talking to me. I will always treasure this. I love you.' I thought to myself looking up towards the heavens.
After I left the shower I dried myself and took the necklace again. When I grabbed it, the pendant felt warm to the touch and I felt a feeling of love, caring and protection, just like I used to feel around dad when I was young. It was an overwhelming feeling and I started to cry again, wishing he was still with me. I know I need to move on but it’s so hard, but I’ll do my best for his sake and mine too.
I got dressed and went downstairs where mom was still making breakfast. She looked at me and said. “Honey, have you been crying?”
“It shows?”
“What’s wrong? Bad dreams?”
“No mom, I had a wonderful dream, but I think it wasn’t a dream at all.”
“Why do you say that?”
“Because of this.” I told her and showed her the necklace.
“That’s a pretty necklace honey, but why does it have to do with your dream?”
“I had a dream about dad again and in the dream he gave me this necklace and when I woke up I was wearing it.”
“Are you sure you didn’t have that necklace before?”
“Mom, did you see it before?”
“No, I didn’t.”
“And no, I didn’t buy it yesterday either.”
“Are you psychic now?”
“No mom, it’s just that I would have though the same thing if I were you.”
“But how could your dad do something like that?”
“I don’t know mom. All I know is that he did it. And that’s not all, mom. I took it out to have my morning shower and when I grabbed it after I dried myself it felt warm, touch it.”
She then came closer to me and touched the pendant, when she did so I saw her face change and she started to cry.
“Mom? Are you okay?”
“Oh sweetie. Why didn’t you tell me that I would feel that?” She said hugging me.
“Feel what?”
“I felt like your father left a piece of himself there. I could feel his love for you and for me.”
“That’s what I felt too. I guess it was his way to say he accept me and will always watch over us.”
“I guess it might be so.”
After breakfast, I left home and met with Steph and Jess.
Hi, Steph. Hi beautiful.” I greeted them.
“Hi sis.” Steph said.
“Hi sweetie.” Jess said and gave me a big kiss.
“Get a room you two.” Steph mock admonished us.
“I think you are jealous of us.” I told her.
“You can bet your pretty little behind I am.”
“Hey! It’s not that little.” I tell her.
“No it’s not. It is perfect.” Jess said and smacked my bottom.
“Hey. That hurts.” I said and rubbed my poor little behind.
“So, how are you this morning?” Jess asked me.
“I dreamed about dad again, and this one was pretty weird. Well… not the dream that was weird, what happened when I woke up was.”
“Ohhh, you have to tell us.” Steph said and Jess agreed.
I told them about the dream and what dad told me, showed them the necklace and told them what mom and I felt when we touched the pendant.
“That is pretty cool.” Jess said.
“And a little freaky.” Steph added.
“That’s true, but now I feel better about myself.” I told them.
“Really?” Steph asked.
“I thought you were adapting well.” Jess told me.
“I am, but you know how fast things are going. I didn’t have time to catch my breath yet, and this is just my 5th day since I have been a girl full time.”
“If you want we can slow down a bit. I guess we have been pushing it a little.” Jess said.
“Don’t worry about it. I’m having a lot of fun too. I never had so many friends before and I guess things will slow down naturally over time. And I bet Joan is feeling the same way.”
“I guess she might.” Steph said.
“You know, I been thinking. Do you think it’s a coincidence that Joan and I went through similar things at the same time and go to the same school? I mean what are the odds?”
“It must be. What else could it be?” Steph asked.
“I don’t know. Maybe it’s fate?” I asked.
“Do you believe in fate?” Jess asked.
“I guess so. Maybe everything happens for a reason. Maybe there is no such thing as coincidences. Think about it. If I didn’t bumped into you last week I would still be a lonely boy with no friends and Steph and I wouldn’t still be talking. Maybe it was fate that brought us together.”
“I can see that, but that would mean that there is some force or someone behind that manipulating our actions.” Jess said. “And I don’t know if I like that idea.”
“I don’t think it’s like that, Steph. Fate might have brought us together, but we decided to stick together not some invisible force or entity.”
“You mean like god?” Steph asked.
“That or a writer with a very twisted sense of humor.”
“Okay, now you are pulling our legs. That’s the most absurd thing.” Steph said and giggled.
“I know, things were getting a bit heavy and I wanted to light up the mood.”
“I’m glad that your sense of humor didn’t change.” Steph said.
“Why would it change? I’m still the same person inside. The only thing that changed is that I’m much happier now.”
We arrived at school and met with Joan, Josh and Mindy near the entrance, they were accompanied by another girl that I haven’t met before.
“Hi guys.” I greeted them.
“Hi Sam, Jess, Steph.” Joan greeted us. “I’d like you guys to meet my cousin Diana, she is starting here today.”
“Hi Sam, Joan told me a lot about you.” Diana said.
“Nothing bad I hope.”
“Not at all, she really likes you. She said that in some ways you two are very similar.”
“I guess so. Probably our stories are written by the same writer.” I said and giggled, together with Jess and Steph.
Diana, Joan, Josh and Mindy looked a bit confused and we told them about we said before and soon they were all giggling and laughing.
“Gosh that was so absurd that was funny.” Josh said.
“That’s not so absurd.” Diana said.
“Why not?” Mindy asked.
“Well, many people believe in God or some sort of creator, maybe the writer analogy is not so far off.” Diana explained.
“But wouldn’t it mean we act and say whatever the writer wants us to?” I asked her.
“Probably not, have you ever heard of the multiple universes theory?”
“You mean like the theory that there are an infinite number of universes?” I asked her.
“Yes, and if there is an infinite number of universes I wouldn’t be surprised than in at least one of them someone is writing our stories. It doesn’t mean that someone can influence our actions though.”
“So you mean that the stories we read and movies we watch somewhere in another universe they are real?” Steph asked.
“Exactly.” Diana said.
“I see what you mean, but it’s all a theory, right?” I asked.
“Right.” Diana agreed.
“I sure hope there isn’t a writer telling your story for all his or her world to read.” Joan said.
We entered the school building. I walked closer to Joan and said. “Joan, can I talk with you for a minute in private for a minute?”
“Sure, let’s go to the ladies and we can talk there.” Joan said.
We went together to the ladies room and after checking it was empty I said. “Joan, I wanted to talk to you about your brother.”
“What about him?”
“I wanted to know if he is seeing someone.”
“Why? Are you interested in him? I thought you were dating Jess.” She said.
“I am dating Jess, and no I’m not interested in him. I’m asking because I have a friend that thinks he is cute and was interested in him.”
“You mean Steph?”
“How did you know?”
“I see how she and Josh keep looking at each other. It’s quite cute actually.”
“So you think he is interested in her?”
“Definitely.”
“Do you think you can convince him to ask her on a date?”
“I can talk to him, but I can’t promise anything. He never been on a date before.”
“Are you kidding? Someone cute as him never been on a date before?”
“No, I’m not kidding, and to tell the truth I never been on a date before.”
“But I thought you were dating Mindy.”
“We are together, but we still need to go on a proper date yet.”
“I’m going to have my first date with Jess Friday night. It will be my very first date. I’m so nervous.”
“Maybe I should ask Mindy on a date.” Joan said with a faraway look in her eyes.
“You should. If it wasn’t our first date we could double date.”
“I think it would be fun, maybe we can double date soon.”
“I’m sure it will be fun. So are you excited about the slumber party Saturday?” I asked her.
“I’m a little nervous about that. And there is the mall raid in the afternoon too.” She said.
“Yeah, I guess the other girls will make us model half the clothes of the mall each.”
“We are going to be their very life size Barbie doll.” She said and giggled.
“I’m pretty sure that’s what they are planning. I went through that last weekend. I had to try a lot of different outfits in the mall and then I had to model all my purchases at home later that night.”
“Oh Gosh, we are doomed.” Joan said giggling.
“You can bet your life on that. Resistance is futile.”
“Oh my, are you a trekkie too?”
“I do like Star Trek, and I can tell you this, the girls are like the Borgs, they want to assimilate us.”
“I can see that.” She said and giggled.
We were about to leave the ladies room when she notices my necklace. She looks oddly at it for a few seconds and says. “That’s a pretty necklace. Is it new?”
“Yes it is.”
“Where did you buy it?”
“I didn’t. It was a gift.”
“That’s a nice gift. Did Jess give it to you?”
“No it was someone else. It is a very special gift.”
“Can I take a closer look?”
“Sure.”
She then comes closer and gently raises the pendant. When she did so her eyes opened wide and she said. “Where did you get that?”
“What do you mean?” I ask worriedly.
“That is no ordinary necklace. There is something very special about it.” She said.
“You wouldn’t believe me if I tell you.”
“Don’t worry about it, I know you won’t lie to me.”
“How do you know that?”
“I just know it.” She shrugged.
“Okay, it might sound strange but my dad gave it to me.”
“Before he died?”
“No, last night.”
“How?”
“I had a dream about him and he gave it to me in the dream. When I woke up I was wearing it.”
“Oh wow.”
“Do you believe me?”
“How can I not? I can sense something special about the necklace, like it was filled with spiritual energy. Did you feel anything when you touched it?”
“Yes, I felt my father’s love for me.”
“Yes, it is a very special necklace indeed, but why the yin-yang symbol?”
“My father said something about it representing unity, that each one of us have a masculine and feminine side and the yin-yang symbol shows the balance between them and also to remember where I came from and not to be afraid of showing some boyish characteristics.”
“I think he is right.” She said and looked at her bracelet. “And it’s a bit eerie that he chose that symbol.”
“Why is that?”
“Can you see my bracelet?”
“Yes, it is very pretty.” I said looking at it.
“Look closer.” She said lifting her arm and moving her palm upward.
“Oh my God.”
Sam & Jess
Chapter 27
|
![]() |
Previously:
“Yes, it is a very special necklace indeed, but why the yin-yang symbol?”
“My father said something about it representing unity, that each one of us have a masculine and feminine side and the yin-yang symbol shows the balance between them and also to remember where I came from and not to be afraid of showing some boyish characteristics.”
“I think he is right.” She said and looked at her bracelet. “And it’s a bit eerie that he chose that symbol.”
“Why is that?”
“Can you see my bracelet?”
“Yes, it is very pretty.” I said looking at it.
“Look closer.” She said lifting her arm and moving her palm upward.
“Oh my God.”
On her bracelet I see the same yin-yang symbol, but unlike my pendant the one in her bracelet is incomplete, showing only half of it.
“That’s so freaky.” I tell her. “But why your bracelet only has half of the symbol?”
“Josh’s has the other half of it. It has to do with our nature.”
“You mean the twins thing?”
“Partially I guess. It’s a little complicated.”
“What do you mean by complicated?”
“I’m sorry Sam, but I can’t tell you that, at least not yet.” She said sadly.
“But will you tell me eventually?”
“Probably. I don’t know why but I feel some connection to you.”
“Is it the symbol thing?”
“Maybe, but I think we met for a reason. I don’t think it’s a coincidence. Would you mind if I let someone take a look at your pendant? She is more knowledgeable about these things than I am.”
“What kind of things?”
“Sam, it might sound strange, but do you believe in magic?”
“To tell you the truth, if you had asked me that question yesterday I would say no, but after what happened to me last night I think I might. Do you think the pendant is magic?”
“I’m not sure. I mean, I sensed something in it when I touched it, but I can’t say what.”
“And do you think that person you want to take a look at my pendant might know?”
“I think so.”
“When can I meet her?”
“You already did. Today is her first day here.”
“You mean Diana?”
“Yeah, I think we can show her during lunch if you are up to it.”
“Sure. I want to know as much as you do. But I won’t take the necklace off.”
“Not even if it is dangerous?”
“How can it be? All I feel from it is a sense of love and protection. I feel it is the most precious gift my father could ever have given me.”
We left the ladies room and met Jess. It’s amazing how things can change in just a few days. I never had many friends before but now it seems my circle of friends keep growing almost daily.
“Sam, are you okay?” Jess asked me.
“I’m fine, why?”
“You seemed a little distant for a bit.”
“Sorry, I was just thinking how much things changed. I was a loner and now I feel like I’m making new friends almost daily. It’s a bit overwhelming.”
“I know what you mean. To tell you the truth I didn’t have many friends either, but ever since I met you things changed. I don’t mean I was a loner, but I only had very few friends. You know it’s amazing that ever since you let yourself be yourself you seem to attract people to you.”
“Is it a bad thing?”
“As long people don’t start hitting on you, no.”
“Or hitting me.” I added sadly.
“I pity the fool that tries to do that.”
“Why?”
“Because if someone tries something to you, will make a lot of enemies. By now not even most of the jocks will try to do anything to you. Not with half of the cheering squad on your side. If any of them try anything they won’t get a date for the rest of the year.”
“Oh.”
“Now let’s go to class before we get late.”
The morning passed slowly, it was a bit hard to pay attention to the classes. I kept wondering what is going on. My life has become a little crazy lately. It feels like my life ended up in the Twilight Zone.
“Are you okay?” Jess asked me as we left the classroom for our lunch break.
“I’m fine.”
“You don’t look fine. You seem worried and you been distracted the whole morning.”
“Sorry, it’s just that I think things are finally catching up on me. It feels like my life is completely crazy lately.”
“Do you want us to slow things down?”
“It’s not that part of my life that feels crazy. I think my last dream with my dad and the necklace appearing in the real world like magic when I woke up did that.”
“Oh. I think I know what you mean. I would think my life was crazy if that happened to me too.”
“Also I have the feeling that something bigger is happening and I’m not comfortable with it. I wonder why dad gave me this necklace. It feels that is more than just showing me his acceptance and his love for me.”
“You think there is a way to find out?”
“Yeah. Joan talked to me this morning and wants to show the necklace to Diana.”
“Her cousin? Why?”
“She said she is knowledgeable in these things, whatever she meant by that.”
“Did you and Joan set up a meeting place?”
“Not really. I thought of going to cafeteria like usual and meet her there or on our way. I don’t want to miss lunch even though the cafeteria food sucks big time.”
“The food is not that bad.”
“I had better meals in the hospital Jess. I guess that means something, don’t you think?”
“Okay, you do have a point.” She said and giggled.
We met with Joan and Diana just before we arrived at the cafeteria.
“Hey Sam, Hey Jess.” Joan greeted us.
“Hi Joan.” We said back in stereo.
“You two met my cousin Diana earlier today, right?”
“Yes we did. Hi Diana.” I said.
“Hi Sam, Hi Jess.”
“I told Diana about the necklace. You want to go somewhere more private for her to look at it?”
“Can Jess come too?” I asked.
“I guess so.” Joan said. “What do you think, Diana?”
“I don’t think it will be a problem.” She said.
“Okay, What about we pick something to eat and then go outside? Fortunately it is not too cold today.” I said.
“Already thought of that.” Diana said and showed us a big paper bag that I haven’t noticed before.
“Is there enough for the four of us?” Jess asked.
“I think there will be enough for all of us.” She said smiling.
We went outside and found a quiet spot for us to seat and talk, luckily the day was a bit cold but not uncomfortable.
“That is the necklace Joan told me about?” Diana asked me.
“Sure. You think you can tell me something about it?”
“I hope so.”
“So you want me to just show you or you want me to take it off?”
“No need to take it off. But I would like to touch the pendant if you allow me to.”
“Sure.”
She reached out and picked up the pendant, looking at it for a little while with an puzzled look on her face.
“Hmmm… that is interesting. I don’t think I saw something like that before.” She said.
“So you can’t tell me anything about it?” I asked her.
“No, I know what this is.” She said.
“Can you tell us what it is then?” Joan asked.
“Is it dangerous?” I asked worriedly.
“No it’s not dangerous, quite the opposite actually and yes I can tell you what it is.”
“What is it then?” I asked.
“Before I answer that I want to know how you got it. It might answer a few questions I have and give you a better answer.”
“Didn’t Joan tell you?”
“No, she didn’t. I asked her but she felt you should tell me with your own words.”
I told her about my dreams with my father and what he said when he gave me the necklace. Somehow I felt that I needed to be completely honest with her.
I finished telling her and she looked thoughtful for a little while and said. “Thank you for being honest with me. It did answer the questions I had about it. When I first looked at it I sensed something in it. At first I thought it was some sort of spiritual amulet. I was right at that, but it is also much more.”
“What do you mean?” Jess asked.
“That pendant is overflowing with spiritual energy and I sense a small fragment of a soul in it.”
“You mean the pendant is alive?” I asked her.
“Not really. It’s more like an imprint. It’s a very small fragment. I believe your father did that for the feelings it conveys.”
“Are you telling me that I have a little piece of my father with me? If so, why did he do that?”
“There can be a lot of reasons, but I think the main one is to show you his love for you. There are other properties to the pendant too.”
“Which kind of properties?”
“As I said before it is overflowing with spiritual energy. That energy is interacting with your own energies and creating some sort of feedback. Some of that energy is some sort of healing energy and some of it is a protective kind. I never thought a human soul could do something like that.” She said sounding amused.
“So is Sam’s necklace magic?” Joan asked Diana.
“Not on the usual sense. That necklace uses another form of magic, a form of spiritual magic. It’s power comes her father’s love and concern for Sam’s safety and happiness.”
“You said it has some sort of healing energy. Can you tell what kind of effect it will have on Sam?” Jess asked.
“I’m not sure. I never encountered this kind of spiritual healing energy before.”
“You think it is something to heal her spirit?” Joan asked.
Diana shook her head and said. “No, her father already did that on those dreams. That is something else. I think it probably might help her heal faster from injuries, I’m not sure. All I can see about it is that it is active right now, slowly doing whatever it is meant to do.”
“Oh gosh, since when my life became this crazy?” I asked
“I think the moment you bumped into Jess.” Diana said. “That encounter started a chain reaction of events that brought you to where you are. You think you would be happier if that never happened?”
“No way, before I was miserable and lonely. Now I have friends and someone that I fell in love with.” I said holding Jess’ hands tightly. She looked at me and gave a heart melting smile.
“Yes, my life seems like something out of a Twilight Zone episode right now but I wouldn’t change a thing. I just hope things get a little more normal over time.” I said.
“I think normal is overrated. My life was always normal and it was B O R I N G. Things are much more fun now with you around, and it doesn’t matter how crazy things get I’ll be right next to you.” Jess said and kissed me.
“Thank you, Jess. I don’t know if I could deal with everything that is happening to me without you.”
“I can’t say I understand what is happening but I know one thing. When I met you I felt something that I never felt before. It felt like we connected on a spiritual level and it scared and amused me.”
“I know exactly how you feel. I felt the same way. I guess love at first sight do exist.” I said.
“I think it was probably more like love at first bump.” Joan said and we all laughed.
Waking up was a different experience. For the first time in long time I didn't feel any aches or pain. When I stretched, I noticed that something was definitely different, I felt light, so light that I felt like I had lost a huge amount of weight and I could feel both my feet, not the phantom feeling I used to have after the amputations. I could actually feel the toes wiggling when I commanded them to. I removed the covers and looked down and what I saw shocked me. I saw what appeared to be breasts, not man boobs but actual female breasts and I had lost weight.
“I must still be dreaming.” I said softly to myself and surprised by the feminine voice I now had. I decided to get up and when I did so It finally dawned on me that I wasn't in my bedroom and my wife wasn't sleeping next to me. I looked around and somehow the room seemed familiar, like I had been in it before. It felt like it was the room I had always dreamed of having. I walked to the full length mirror I saw and looked at the reflection. The image was not myself and at the same time it was. Gone was the image of the bear of a man I used to see every day in the mirror and instead I could see the image of the woman I always wanted to be.
“This has to be a dream.” I said mesmerized by my own reflection.
“I would have to disagree with you, Wren.” I heard someone say from behind me.
I turned around and saw a tall blonde bombshell with her hair tied up in a high pony tail, wearing jeans and a t-shirt. She sat down on the bed looking at me.
“Who... who are you? How do you know my name?”
“Hi Wren, you can call me Jen.”
“Jen as in Jennifer?”
“Yes, not that I look like this all the time.” She said cryptically.
“I don't understand.”
“You will. Tell me what was the last thing you remember before waking up?”
“Waking up? I thought I was still dreaming.”
“Nope, this isn't a dream, but something else.”
“You still didn't tell me how you know my name.”
“Don't worry about that just yet. Just tell me what is the last thing you remember before waking up here.”
“I... I'm not sure." I said shaking my head like it would help me remember.
"That's normal, the first few minutes are a little confusing."
"Where am I?"
"Home."
"Home? This isn't my home."
" Are you sure? Look around you, isn't this the room you always dreamed of?"
"It is, but this isn't my home, my home is with my wife and kids."
"Not anymore, Wren. Your wife and kids will be fine."
" You make it sound like I died or something. Oh God, Am I dead?" I asked and I immediately remembered being in the hospital and that I was ready to die.
"Welcome to heaven, Wren."
"Heaven? This doesn't look much like heaven to me."
"This is just your room. All the good stuff is out there."
"Who are you? Why are you the one welcoming me?"
"Because I wanted to be the one welcoming you, and about who am I, you knew me when I was alive, although we never really met in person. You see, I don't always look like this and in my life I never looked this good. I decided to use this form to meet you to keep the freak out factor low. I imagined that meeting you as a strange man after you just woke up as a woman would be a bit much."
"Maybe you're right I would have freaked out more than I already am. Are you going to tell me who you are or do I have to keep guessing? You do look familiar but you said that you didn't look this way when you were alive."
"That's because this form is the form of my favorite character from my stories."
"Wait a minute. You said I could call you Jen, right?" I asked and she nodded. "I think I know who you are. Bob?"
"Part of the time yes, the other part it is Jen. Here you can be whatever you want to. In my case I alternate between Jen and Bob according to my mood."
"Are you really Bob? I can't believe it. I loved your stories and I was devastated when you died. Does it mean I can meet the others like Teddi, Kim, Jaye and Rebecca?"
"Some of them yes, the ones that are still around at least. Unlike what some people think, Heaven isn't a place of eternal rest. It is more like a pit stop, where you rest before you go back to a brand new life. After we die, it takes some time before we are ready to reincarnate."
"What about the ones we leave behind? I mean the ones that are still alive."
"You can check on them if that's what you are asking. In time you'll learn to do more."
"What do you mean?"
"Have you ever heard of muses? People like us, writers, are exceptionally sensitive to them when alive and after we die we can help to inspire others, becoming muses ourselves until we are ready to move on. To tell you the truth I did that to you a few times."
"You mean I can help to inspire someone? Maybe even help them to continue some of my favorite stories?" I asked thinking about a couple authors from the BCTS website that are in need of a good but kicking to continue writing. The thought did bring a wicked smile to my face.
"Girl, I see you are starting to see the possibilities." Jen said smiling herself.
"What do I do now?"
"Right now, let's try to find you something to wear and meet some people that are dying to see you."
"Dying to see me? Aren't they already dead?"
"Come on, smart ass. You know what I mean. You could go nude if you want to, as nudity isn't a big deal around here, but I think you would like to wear something feminine after waiting for some long."
"You got that right."
"After that we'll go have some fun."
"I can't wait."
I'd like to thank djkauf for editing this little piece for me.
Wren, we already miss you.